Fractalized

Chapter 1

“Justin…Justin…Justin!” Brian repeated himself his voice growing louder with each word.

“Huh?”

“I’ve fucking been trying to get your attention for five minutes,” Brian griped.

“I was concentrating.”

“No shit!”

“What is it?” Justin asked, his eyes returning to the computer screen where they had been glued all day, and every other day for weeks.

“I’m going to the stream.  Not that you give a shit,” Brian mumbled as he headed out the sun porch door.

Justin was already back to his fractal work on the computer.

Brian carried his picnic blanket down the path to the stream.  He muttered to himself the whole way there.  “Fucking computer, fucking damn weekend, fucking life!”

At the edge of the stream Brian spread his blanket out on the grass.  He sat down on it and stared at the stream.  It was a beautiful warm day in September.  It was the weekend and he should be enjoying himself.  He and Justin should be here … together … fucking and sucking.  Shit!  He felt so out of sorts, cranky, like a piece of shit.  He flopped down on the blanket, stretching out and letting the warm sun pour down on him.  He let out a long sigh.

*****

“Daddy, me and Patrick want to go to the stream,” Bree said coming into the sun porch from Patrick’s side of the house.  Patrick stood silently and dutifully behind the little blonde.

Justin kept working on his computer, oblivious to his daughter and Patrick.

“Daddy!  Daddy!” Bree said impatiently, her voice rising with each repetition.

“What?” Justin said glancing up.

“Me and Patrick want to go to the stream,” Bree repeated.

“Okay,” Justin said absently, his eyes returning to the screen of his laptop.

Bree frowned and stared at her father. 

“Come on, Bree,” Patrick whispered.  “He said we could go.”

Bree followed Patrick out the door of the sun porch.  Beau immediately was at their side watching them and trailing them along the path to the stream.

“Something’s wrong with my daddy,” Bree said to Patrick as they walked along.  She looked worried. 

“Why?”

“He didn’t correct me when I said, ‘Me and Patrick’ and then he didn’t tell us to stay out of the stream.  He didn’t even tell Beau to go with us.”

“He didn’t need to,” Patrick said logically looking at the big dog who bounded along just ahead of them on the path.  “Beau always goes with us.”

“But Daddy always tells us…”

“It’s okay, Bree.  We’ll be fine.”

Bree frowned and continued to walk towards the stream.

*****

Brian stirred fitfully on the blanket.  He made little noises and his hands clenched and unclenched.  His eyelids fluttered.  He moaned.

And then his eyes flew open to see a … a … frog with an alligator head sitting on his chest.  Brian yelped and batted the thing away.  He ran along the path back towards the cottage with the hideous creature following him.  It snapped at his heels with those ominous jaws.

Brian raced into the sun porch calling for Justin.  No one answered.  He ran to Bree’s room to make sure she was all right.  There was no one there.  Brian felt his heart pound in his chest.  Fear gripped his insides.  Where were they?  They must be over at John’s.  He ran to the other side of the conjoined cottages, yelling for John, Bobby, Patrick, anyone.  He got no reply, and the ugly alligator-frog continued to chase him biting at his legs.

*****

Bree, Patrick and Beau came into the clearing at the stream.  Bree stopped in her tracks.

“Dada,” she whispered.

“It looks like he’s asleep,” Patrick said quietly.

“Why is he moving around like that?” Bree asked, as she studied her father’s movements.

“Maybe he’s dreaming.”

“Dreaming’s apposed to be fun,” Bree declared.  “He doesn’t look like he’s having fun.”

“Maybe it’s a nightmare.”

Bree frowned.  “I don’t like nightmares.”

“Me neither.”

“What should we do?” Bree asked looking to Patrick for guidance.  She had a worried look on her little face.

Patrick frowned.  “Maybe you should talk to him.”

“’Kay,” she replied slowly.  She walked towards her sleeping father.  “Dada,” she said gently.

Brian thrashed around, but didn’t respond to her call.

“Dada,” she repeated.

“No,” Brian groaned.

“Dada?”

“No, no, get away from me.”

“Go get my daddy,” Bree said to Patrick.  Patrick could see the fear on her face.  “I’ll stay with my Dada.”

“Okay,” Patrick said quickly and took off down the path.

Bree stood near the blanket that her father was lying on.  She felt sick and scared.  She’d never seen her dada like this before.  “Dada,” she whispered, “please wake up.  Please wake up.”  But he didn’t.

*****

Brian ran as fast as his legs could carry him down the lane to Emmett’s house.  That had to be where everybody was.  They wouldn’t have all left without telling him.  Would they?  The alligator-frog nipped at his heels the whole way.  Emmett’s cottage came into view.

Brian raced through the picket fence and up to the front door.  He grabbed the door handle and tried to open the door.  It was locked.

“Emmett, Drew!  Where’s Justin?  Where’s Bree?  Where is everybody?” he called pounding on the door.

No one answered.

“Justin,” Brian moaned.  “Justin.”

“I’m here, Brian.  Right here beside you.  I’ve got you.  Wake up, Brian.  It’s all right.”

Brian gasped and opened his eyes.  “Justin?”

“Yeah, it’s me.  I’m right here.”

“Wha…What happened?”

“You were having a nightmare.”

Brian looked around.  “But it’s broad daylight.”

Justin chuckled.  “Right.  You’re down by the stream.  You must have taken a nap and fell deep asleep.  You haven’t been sleeping so well lately.”

Brian frowned.  “You noticed.”  There was a touch of sarcasm in his voice.

“I did notice, but you haven’t been in much of a mood to talk about things lately,” Justin accused mildly.

“And if I had been, could you have spared fifteen seconds from your fucking computer?”  Brian sat up, pulling out of Justin’s embrace.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Justin asked.

“Figure it out for yourself, Mr. 1500 on his SAT’s,” Brian said harshly.  He stood up and practically yanked the blanket out from under Justin.  He started folding it up.  Justin sighed and tried to grab an end of the blanket to help him.  “I can do it,” Brian stated pulling it away from Justin’s hand.

“Brian…”

“Go back to your computer.”

“I think we need to talk about this.”

“What for?  It won’t change anything.”

“Brian…”

“I’m fine.”

“You’re not fine, and you scared Bree.  The kids found you thrashing around on the ground, and Patrick came to get me.”

“I should have known you wouldn’t come out here of your own volition … to be with me,” Brian said sarcastically.

“That’s not fair.  I’ve been busy.  You know I always want you.”

“You have a funny way of showing it,” Brian replied abruptly.  He finished folding the blanket and turned towards the path.  “I better go talk to Bree.”

“Yeah, do that.  Then you can avoid talking to me.”  Justin watched Brian disappear down the path.  He heaved a heavy sigh and followed his husband.

*****

“Dada, what’s wrong with Daddy?”  Brian and Bree had finished dinner, just the two of them.  Briana had tried to entice her daddy into joining them but then had given up.  Brian made up a plate for his artist and placed it within easy reach of the younger man.

“What do you mean, Squirt?”  Brian was rinsing off the plates and loading the dishwasher.  Bree was helping.

“Daddy’s been ignoring us,” Bree observed.

“He’s been busy with an idea for a new show,” Brian said reasonably, but he felt just as ignored if not more than Bree did.  Justin was spending most of his time on the computer and in meetings in Pittsburgh.  Between Sidney commandeering his time in preparation of the “Seasons” show and this new project, Justin rarely came to bed.  And even when he did, he would fall into an exhausted sleep before his head hit the pillow.  Brian never before had the need to be that well acquainted with his own right hand.  Lately, it had been getting quite a workout.

“But this is different, Dada,” Bree said with the perception of a person six times her age.

“Yeah, it is, Squirt,” Brian said with a sigh as he cut up some fruit for their dessert.

*****

It was early September of 2017; the new school session had begun.  The trials and tribulations of the summer were long gone and life for the family was back to normal.  Or so Brian thought.

Gus was getting over Cole.  He and Raymond had a great two weeks together at the cottage.  They hadn’t gotten closer than an occasional kiss and a cuddle but they weren’t in any rush.  The items that were stolen from the loft were returned to their rightful owners.  The portrait of Bree at Coney Island was once again secure in its place of honor in the alcove of the loft.  And true to his word, Brian had the loft apartments painted and the security system updated with the latest technology.

Brian and Bree were up in the attic office reviewing her vocabulary list when the phone rang.

“Kinney.”

“Hi, Brian, it’s Lindsay.”

“Hey, Lindz, how’s my favorite blond?” Brian said as he winked at Bree.  Bree waved a hello at the phone.

“I think I’m at least number three on the list.”

“Possibly.  Bree is waving hi.”

“Wave hi, back.”

“To what do I owe the pleasure of your call?” Brian asked as he waved and blew a kiss at his daughter.  “And please don’t tell me that our son has taken up with another mobster.”

“Oh Brian, stop exaggerating.  He’s fine but he is why I’m calling.”

“Go ahead,” Brian murmured as he pointed to another word on Bree’s list for her to copy.

“Gus is going to be seventeen soon and he’s taking driver’s ed this semester.”

“Since when did I become old enough to have a teenager who drives,” Brian moaned with a dramatic sigh. 

Lindsay giggled.  “Brian, as I recall this is not your first experience with a seventeen year old driver.”

“Thank you for reminding me,” Brian snarked.  “I suppose you and your husband want me to buy the lad a BMW or a Lexus?”

“Nothing of the sort.  He can borrow one of our cars while he gains driving experience and saves up the money for a car of his own.  There’s no free ride around here, Brian.  You know that.”

“I know, Lindz, but sometimes I still don’t know what you expect from me.”

“Just your love and support,” Lindsay reassured her best friend.

“Always.  So are we doing anything special for him this year?”

“Not really.  He did mention something about a nice family dinner.”

“The whole family?”

“Most of it, at Pappaganos.”

“Let me know when and we’ll be there.  Is there anything else?”

“I was wondering if you know what Justin has been working on.  I’ve heard from some of my contacts at PIFA that he’s been interviewing computer graphic artists and filmmakers.  I’m curious.  It doesn’t sound like anything he’s done before.”

“No, it isn’t, but I’m not at liberty to talk about it.  I’m sure if you can get his nose away from his computer long enough to have a decent conversation, he’ll tell you all about it.”

“Brian, you almost sound jealous.  Justin loves you more than his paints, you know that.”

“Hmm.  Right now, I’m not so sure.”

“Feeling neglected are we.”

“Yes, we are.”

“Brian, since when have you been in touch with your feminine side?” 

“Since the day I learned how to deal with yucky diapers, formula and pigtails.”  Lindsay laughed.  “You mock me?”

“Never.  But I do find it somewhat amusing that the great Brian Kinney can whine with the best of us.”

“I’ve been badly influenced.”  There was an unsettling pause in the conversation so Brian cleared his throat.  “I have to put the princess to bed.”

“Okay.  You doing anything special tomorrow?”

“Not really, just planning to enjoy the rest of the warm weather.  Why?  You guys want to come up for a visit?  John was going to take Bree and Patrick riding.  JR might want to go.”

“I’d like that.  I’m not sure Mel will come.  She’s been working on some preliminaries for Raphael and Hector’s petition.”

“What petition?”

“They’re seriously thinking they’d like to officially adopt Curtis.  Melanie is looking into the case.  She thinks they would have a good chance if they can present their case to the judge who warded Curtis to the center.  Judge Schultz is a gay rights supporter.”

“Then I excuse Mel from the party,” Brian said regally. 

“She’ll be so happy to hear it,” Lindsay snarked with a chuckle.

“This is me hanging up now.  I’ll see you tomorrow but not before ten.”

“Ten it is.  I love you, Brian.”

“Love you too.  Night.”

“Good night, Bri.”

Brian hung up then put his daughter to bed.

*****

“Hey.”

“Hey.  I know you, don’t I?  Your face looks familiar.”

“Just my face?”

“No, the ass looks familiar too.”

“I’m sorry, Bri.”

“I know, Sunshine, but it’s been a while.  I’ve had to take matters into my own hands, so to speak.”

“I can give you a hand, that is, if your own wouldn’t mind.”

“Do you remember how?”

“I think I have a vague recollection.  But they do say practice makes perfect.”

“Then by all means, practise away.”  Brian lay sprawled on their bed as Justin practised on him for most of the night.

Fractalized

Chapter 2

“Dada,” Bree said as she munched on her toast at breakfast.

“Yes, Squirt.”

“Why doesn’t Daddy want to eat with us anymore?”  She had noted that her daddy was once again missing from the family equation.

“He did eat with us.”

“But only for a minute.”

Brian looked at his daughter.  She was so fucking observant, and she was growing up so fast.  “I explained to you that he is working on a new project.  He has a lot of work to do.”

“I don’t like this new project.”

“Me either, Squirt, but he has to do what’s right for him.”

Bree wrinkled her little brow trying to decide what that meant.  “I want my old Daddy back,” she declared.

“I wouldn’t mind him coming back real soon either.  Go get your backpack for school, Bree.  We have to leave in a couple of minutes.”

“’Kay, Dada.”

*****

“Shit!” Justin griped as he looked over at the phone which had just started ringing.  He was in the middle of another fractal and didn’t want to be interrupted.  He knew the house was empty.  The kids were in school and Brian had gone into Pittsburgh.  He decided to let the answering machine pick it up.  He waited and heard his mother’s voice come on the line.  He decided he better answer.  He hadn’t talked to her in ages.  He reached for the portable phone that was sitting on the table next to the chaise.  “Hi, Mom,” he said into the receiver.

“Hi, honey.  I was just composing my message to leave for you.”

“I was working.”

“You seem to be very busy lately.”

“I am.”

“Then I won’t keep you.  I just wanted to fill you in on a couple of things.”

“Shoot.”

Jennifer chuckled.  “No beating around the bush these days.  First, Seth and I will be at your opening.”

“Good.”

“And second, I’d like to have lunch with you one of these days.”

“Lunch?  I’m really busy.”

“I understand that, but I thought you might spare a couple of hours for your only mother.”

“Great, a guilt trip.”

“Just a little one,” Jennifer admitted.

Justin had to laugh at that.  “Okay,” he said.  “How about tomorrow?”

“That works for me.”

“I’m going to the gallery to talk to Sidney and Lindsay about the last minute details for the opening.  Meet you at one at the little café down the street from the gallery.  You know the one.  We’ve been there before.”

“Sure.”

“Mom, there’s nothing wrong is there?”

“No sweetheart, just some things I want to talk to you about … in person.”

“Okay,” Justin agreed.  “See you tomorrow.”

“Bye, Justin.  I’m looking forward to it.”

Justin cut the connection and set the phone down.  His nose was immediately glued to his computer screen.

*****

Brian shuffled papers on his desk at Kinnetik.  He didn’t really have anything he needed to do there.  The company was under the conscientious and capable eye of Cynthia.  He had just had to get out of the cottage for the day.  Justin was trying to be more attentive to his husband, but Brian knew that Justin’s mind was really on this new art project he was working on.  Even when they were making love or fucking their brains out, Brian could feel that he didn’t have Justin’s one hundred percent attention.  It was driving him fucking crazy.

“Want to sit in on the Eyeconics presentation?” Cynthia asked from the doorway.

“Do you need me?”

“However I answer that is going to piss you off,” Cynthia chuckled.

Brian glared at her, but there wasn’t any real malice in it.  “I … I just needed to take a break from home,” he said lamely.

“I understand,” Cynthia replied, although she wasn’t really sure what was going on between Brian and Justin.  Something was upsetting her boss, of that she was sure.

“I think I’ll go for a walk while you do your presentation.  I know you don’t need any help with it.”

Cynthia smiled at him.  “Why don’t you take a walk over to what used to be Wertshafter’s, and see what Ted’s doing with his new business?” she suggested.

“Is that why I haven’t had Theodore to yell at and boss around?”

“He’s not here.”

“I got that,” Brian said his tongue in cheek.  “Maybe I’ll do that.”

“Good idea,” Cynthia said, as she left the office and went to make sure that everything was ready for the Eyeconics people.

*****

Brian strolled along the street toward the old Wertshafter’s offices.  He was happy for Ted, well, maybe not happy.  Ambivalent might be a better word.  He wanted Ted to be successful, but he had a nagging fear that if that happened, Ted might leave Kinnetik.  Over the years, Brian realized, he had come to depend on Ted for so many things.  The thought of trying to replace Ted Schmidt at Kinnetik was daunting and made him shudder.

When Brian arrived at the old Wertshafter’s offices, he looked at the new sign:  Schmidt’s Personal Accountants.  He had to smile.  Ted would be so happy to finally have his name on the place.  It was the final “Fuck you!” to his old boss.

“Theodore,” Brian said as he entered the main foyer and saw Ted talking to a rather handsome young man behind the reception desk.

“Bri, what are you doing here?” Ted asked raising his head at the sound of his name.

“Came to check out your new digs.”

“I’ll be happy to give you the fifty cent tour,” Ted said with a big smile.

“I can hardly wait.”  Brian was assessing the young man at the desk.  His gaydar was pinging like mad.  “And who do we have here?”

“This is my new receptionist, Todd.  Todd, this is Brian Kinney, my oldest and dearest friend.”

“Hi,” Todd said with a big smile.

“Watch the old cracks, Schmidt!” Brian said with his patented glare.

“Sure, Bri, sorry, Bri,” Ted muttered.

“Why does that name Todd sound so familiar?” Brian mused.

“I have no idea,” Ted said quickly.  “Todd, if Mr. Kinney ever comes to this office, you are to let me know immediately.”

Brian couldn’t help but smirk as Todd quickly said, “Certainly, Mr. Schmidt.”

“Ready for your tour, Brian?” Ted asked.

Brian nodded and followed Ted out of the reception area.  He noted the wood paneling and wood moldings and wood doors.  “Do you think there’s enough fucking wood around this fucking place?” Brian asked caustically.

“Probably not for you,” Ted couldn’t help replying.

Brian snorted and then chuckled.  “Good one, Schmidt.”

Ted dipped his head in recognition of Brian’s approval.  “This is my office,” Ted said leading Brian into a large office space, complete with wooden filing cabinets and a huge wood desk and more wood paneling.

“More fucking wood,” Brian griped.

“I know it may not be your preference, but people looking for accountants see wood as traditional and conservative.  That’s what they want in an accountant.”

“If you say so, Theodore.  I’m sure you know much more about that than I do.”

“This was my old cubicle when I worked for Wertshafter,” Ted said, moving out of the main office to show Brian one of the small offices that would be used for his employees.

“Are you keeping any of the old staff?” Brian asked.

“I’ve interviewed them all.  There’s only a couple remaining from when I worked here.  I’m keeping one person.  I don’t think the others measure up.”

“I’m sure they don’t measure up, or young Wertshafter wouldn’t have had to sell the business.”

“Exactly.”

“So, I hope you make a success of this new venture, Theodore.  But not too big a success.  I … I still need you at Kinnetik,” Brian admitted.

Ted smiled.  “I plan to have a select clientele, Bri.  Not too many.”

Brian smiled slightly.  “I like the sound of that.  And by the way, Theodore, get the fucking wood paneling cleaned.  Brighten up this dismal hole.”

“Sure, Bri, I’ll do just that.”

On that cheery note Brian Kinney left the building.

*****

“Dr. Angles, Mr. Sanchez, what a nice surprise.  Please come into my office,” Melanie said cordially.

“Please, it’s Raphael and Hector, and we apologize for coming in without an appointment but we were at the vet clinic and it just hit us.  Why are we waiting?” Raphael started to babble.  Hector was smiling meekly.

“Waiting for what?” Melanie asked as she showed the partners into her comfortable office and offered them a beverage.

“Ever since Curtis came into our lives, he’s made us into a real family.  I mean, Hector and I were a family before, but now we’re more of a family and, I, oh crap...”

“What my tongue-tied, sweet man of a partner is trying to say and not very eloquently,” Hector teased as he reached for Raph’s hand, “is we’d like to officially adopt Curtis as soon as possible.  We don’t want to wait any longer.  We love him so much.  He’s enhanced our lives so much.”

“Ms. Marcus, we know how much you helped Curtis during his troubles, and you said you would look into the logistics of us applying to adopt him.  Can we do it … soon?” Raph asked hopefully.

“Of course, I’ll see what I can do to expedite things,” Melanie said cheerfully, reassuring the two men.  “Now, I have some preliminary questions to ask and then I’ll give you a list of what I’ll need from you.  I have to warn you, in light of people like the Hardigans and of what they inflicted on those children, your petition for adoption may hit some road blocks.  However, Judge Schultz was instrumental in awarding Curtis to Hunter, and the clinic and is one of our staunchest supporters.  I’m hoping she’ll hear the case and we shouldn’t have any trouble.”

Hector and Raph each took a deep breath to steady themselves for the task at hand.

*****

“Mr. Taylor?  Mr. Kinney?” a disembodied voice echoed in the cottage.  The phone had rung until the answering machine picked up.  Justin, as he had been for several weeks now, was at his computer creating fractals.

“Mr. Taylor, if we can’t reach any adult on your contact list we must contact the local police to....”

“Hello!  Hello!” Justin cried as he picked up the phone.

“Mr. Taylor?  This is Melissa at the school.  We’ve been holding Briana and Patrick in the office for an hour.  Is there a problem?”

“Oh shh, um, crap.  I’m so sorry.  I’ll be there in twenty minutes.”

“Fine, Mr. Taylor, but in the future, please call the office to let us know if you’re going to be late.  The children were frightened.”

“I, I’ll be right there.”  Justin hung up the phone, grabbed for his keys then went as fast as he could for his car and to the school.

“Daddy!” Bree screeched when she saw her father entering the office.

“Baby girl!” Justin cried as he hugged the petite blonde.

“Hi, Uncle Justin,” Patrick said as Justin drew the red headed boy to him.

“I’m so sorry, I was w...”

“Working,” Bree and Patrick said in unison.  Justin blushed.

“Let’s go.  Thank you, Melissa.  I promise this won’t happen again.”

Justin herded the children out into the Cherokee.  When they were safely buckled in, he made a suggestion.  “I’m really sorry that I worried you both, and you were so good that I think you guys deserve a reward.  Let’s go get ice cream.”

“Yay!” the kids shouted and all was forgiven, for now.

Later that night, when the children were in bed, and the guys were relaxing in the sun porch, Justin made a confession.

“Guys, something happened today,” Justin began, looking very contrite.  He had everyone’s attention.  “I was so caught up in my work this afternoon that I forgot to pick up the kids from school.  They called and I went right over.”

“That’s not so bad,” John said.

“I’ve been late a few minutes myself,” Bobby volunteered.

“How long?” Brian asked with a glare.

“What?” Justin asked blinking at Brian.

“How long were you late?”

“About an hour,” Justin confessed, blushing red then looking down at the floor.

Brian resisted growling and roaring with anger, instead he went for a run with Beau.

“Come on, dog,” Brian said in a low voice.  He and Beau went out through the garden toward the lane.

“Shit, I’m in the doghouse,” Justin mumbled.

“Jus, it’s really not that bad,” Bobby reiterated.  “But in the future, let one of us know … or Rachel.  You know she’d get the kids for us.”

“I know.  I’m sorry.  It’s just this idea I have for my new project, it’s so different from what I’ve done before.  I just don’t want to stop working.  But that reminds me; I’ll call Rachel and ask if she’ll get the kids tomorrow.  My mom called, we have a date tomorrow and Sidney wants me.”

“Justin, why don’t you draw a bath,” John suggested.

“A bath?  I need a bath?”  Justin subtly lifted his arm to catch a whiff of his armpit.  John and Bobby chuckled.

“No, you dork!  A nice relaxing bath for Rage, who’s currently doing a circuit up and down the lane with a big dog.  You know, candles, wine, scented bath oil.  A. BATH!” John said pointedly.

“Oooh, a bath.”

“And he sees the light,” Bobby said with a giggle.  “I’ll call my sister.  You go prepare the cure for the savage beast.”

“I’ll go out and wait for him, just in case he’s still a little cranky.”  John got up and went out to wait for his pissed off brother.  He didn’t have long to wait.

“He send you out here?” Brian asked.  He was panting hard, bent over with his hands on the front of his thighs.

“Nope.  My idea.  He’s inside preparing you a bath.”

“I prefer showers,” Brian growled.

“Maybe, but tonight you’re having a bath,” John growled back.

All the growling made Beau nervous and he did some growling and barking of his own.

“Okay, boy, I get the hint,” Brian said and John laughed.  “Don’t laugh, I was talking to you,” Brian snarked then sprinted to the door.

John stood frozen to the spot then laughed out loud.  “Asshole!” John shouted after Brian and Beau barked.  “You tell him, Beau.”  John scratched the big dog’s ears then went inside.

*****

“Is your homework finished?” Raph asked as he stood at Curtis’ bedroom door.

“Just about,” Curtis replied.  “I’ve got one more algebra question.”

“Is it giving you trouble?”

“Kinda,” Curtis admitted.

Raph walked inside the room and looked over Curtis’ shoulder as he sat at his desk.  “Factors,” he said with a smile.

“Factors?” Curtis repeated.  He looked at the equation and then it struck him.  With three quick lines he had the problem solved.  “Thanks.”

“You would have gotten it soon enough.”

“You saved me a chunk of time.”  Curtis smiled up at Raph.

“I’m glad, because Hector and I would like to talk to you.”

“About what?” Curtis asked, the familiar knot of fear once again gripping his stomach.

“It’s nothing bad,” Raph said.  “Come into the living room and we’ll explain.”

“Okay,” Curtis said uncertainly.  He pushed his chair back from his desk and stood up.  He followed Raph out to the living room where Hector was waiting for them.

When they were all seated, Raph began, “You know we’re starting proceedings to adopt you?”

Curtis nodded, the knot of fear growing even larger.  “You … you haven’t changed your minds, have you?”

“God no!” Hector reacted.  “We went to talk to Melanie Marcus today … to get things started.”

“Oh!” Curtis said in surprise.  “So it’s really going to happen?”

“We certainly hope so,” Raph assured him.  “Melanie seems to think it looks good, especially if we have Judge Schultz presiding.”

“She was nice,” Curtis agreed.

“We just wanted to warn you that if things proceed as we hope, you may have to go to court soon,” Raph explained.

“Are you up to that?” Hector asked.

“I’ve been in court a lot,” Curtis said bitterly.  “I can do it.”

“However,” Raph interjected.  “This time they will be asking you about how you feel living with two gay men.  Will you be able to answer that appropriately?”

“What do you mean … appropriately?”

“I mean that you had some strong reservations when you came to live with us.  Are you okay with us now?  Will you be able to tell the court how you feel?”

“Um … sure … I love y…it here,” Curtis said hoping they didn’t notice the change in direction that his sentence had taken.

Raph smiled gently.  “Then I guess we’re good to go.  Very soon you’ll be our official son.”

Curtis grinned from ear to ear.  Then the smile faded. 

“What’s wrong, Curtis?” Hector asked, worry clear in his voice.

Curtis shook his head.  “It’s about my name,” he said in a whisper.

“Your name?”

“What will my last name be?” Curtis asked afraid to look at the two men. 

“Well, I hadn’t thought about that,” Raph replied.  “I guess you could take Angles or Sanchez or we could hyphenate them.  What would you like?”

Curtis drew in a deep breath and shoved his fear down into the pit of his stomach.  “I’d like my name to stay Samuels, if you wouldn’t mind.”  He ventured a quick look at the two men and saw the unhappiness and hurt written on their faces.

“If that’s what you want…” Raph said slowly.

“It’s not ‘cause I don’t want your names,” Curtis blurted out.  “I want to be your son, but I don’t want to forget my grandfather and my mother.  My name is all I have left from them.”

Raph and Hector looked at each other.  “I think that would be fine for you to keep the Samuels name,” Hector said.  A tear escaped the corner of his eye.

“You mean it?” Curtis asked looking up, his face full of hope.  “You’re not mad?”

“We’re not mad,” Raph said gently.  “Come here, my son.”  He pulled Curtis into a warm hug which soon became a group hug.

“I love you,” Curtis whispered into Raph’s chest.  He felt both men rub his back in support.  He couldn’t remember when he’d ever felt better in his whole life.

Fractalized

Chapter 3

“Are you taking us to school, Dada?” Bree asked as she ate the last of her oatmeal.

“Yes, Squirt,” Brian replied.

“Is Uncle Justin picking us up after school?” Patrick asked as he finished his cereal.  He had a worried look on his face as he remembered what had happened the previous day.  He didn’t like being stuck in the school for all that time before Uncle Justin finally came to get them.

“No, Little Red, your Aunt Rachel will get you after school.”

“I’m sorry, guys,” Justin said to the children once again.  He wasn’t sure how he could ever make it up to them for forgetting them yesterday.

“Where are you and Dada going?” Bree asked.

“We’re dropping you two off at school,” Justin explained, “and then we’re going into Pittsburgh for the day.”

“See Gus?” Bree asked with a big smile.

“I plan on doing just that,” Brian told her.

“Tell him to come see me.  I miss him.”

“Will do,” Brian chuckled.  He wondered if Gus would be in any frame of mind to visit the cottage on Princess Bree’s summons.

“Grab your bags for school and let’s get going,” Justin told the children.

“’Kay, Daddy,” Bree said cheerfully as she ran to her room to get her book bag, and Patrick took off to the sun porch to retrieve his.

“Do you think they’ll ever forgive me?”

“They probably already have,” Brian told him.

“Patrick hasn’t, if that look on his face means anything.”

“Are you ready to go?” Brian asked.  He didn’t want to rehash what had happened the day before.  They had dealt with that last night … in a manner of speaking.

Justin nodded and headed for the sun porch.

“Where are you going?” Brian asked.

“I’m going to grab my computer.”

Brian groaned.  “Can’t you stay away from that fucking thing for one day?”

“I’ll have time to work on my project this afternoon after I have lunch with my mother,” Justin said patiently.

“Don’t forget to meet her,” Brian said finding it hard to keep the sarcasm out of his voice.

“Brian…”

“Just … get the fucking computer and let’s go.”

Justin sighed and went to get his laptop.

*****

Brian had dropped off Justin at the gallery then wandered off to the Liberty Diner before going to Kinnetik.  Again he wasn’t really needed there; however, with the children in school, summer vacation over and Justin preoccupied, coming to the Pitts was better than wallowing in self pity, alone.

“Sweetheart!”  Debbie’s somewhat acerbic tone pierced the diner noise as Brian entered.  The breakfast crowd was still in full force so no booths were available.  The tall handsome brunet took a seat at the counter.

“Here ya go, honey,” Debbie said as she slid a cup of coffee towards him.  “What brings you in here today?”

Brian didn’t answer, merely shrugging his shoulders.  Debbie was hustling with piles of dishes and breakfast platters.  It was some time before she realized Brian hadn’t spoken a word.  Quiet and brooding was not all that usual for the ex-stud of Liberty, however much times had changed, and Brian with them.  He had grown far more animated as he matured.

“Brian, is something wrong?” Debbie asked sincerely as she topped off his cup.

“Justin,” Brian answered cryptically.

“Is something wrong with my Sunshine?”  Debbie’s eyes grew wide.

“No, Deb.”  Brian patted Debbie’s hand, reassuring the older woman.  “Nothing’s wrong, in fact everything is right.  Just peachy with the lad.”

“Meaning...”

“Meaning, his new show is guaranteed to be another hit and he’s already involved in a new project.”

“But that’s wonderful!  Isn’t it?”

“For him it is.”

“Ah, now I get it.  Our little Sunshine is all grown up, has become the best homosexual that he could become and you’re afraid he’s leaving you behind,” Debbie said with the wisdom of the ages.  “His work is cutting into your fucking time too,” she added with the wisdom of the greatest fag hag Liberty Avenue had ever known.

Brian shrugged, again.

“Oh honey, let the boy be.  He’s left you many times in the past, for different reasons and in different ways, but he always comes back.  This is no different.  Be supportive like I know you’ve always been.  Give him room to work, and once he’s finished, he’ll be back and riding your dick in no time.”

Brian rolled his eyes at the woman.  Some things never changed.  “Thank you, Dear Abby,” Brian snarked.

“Brian, that boy loves you more than life itself.  Just give it time and get yourself a hobby, one that doesn’t involve lube,” Debbie snarked back, then stretched over the counter to give Brian a gentle kiss.  “You two have been together for more years than most of Pittsburgh combined.  You’ll get through this.  Now, don’t go and do anything foolish,” Debbie warned as she pointed a red polished finger at the man.

“Yes, Maw,” Brian murmured.  Debbie freshened up his cup then placed a plate of buttered whole wheat toast in front of him.  Brian arched his brow, and Debbie scowled.  Brian ate his toast without complaint.

*****

“Hi, Mom!” Justin said as his mother approached his table.  He made it a point to be early for his lunch date with Jennifer, setting the alarm on his watch, his computer and giving Lindsay explicit instructions to get him out of the gallery on time.

“Hi, Sweetheart,” Jennifer replied giving her beautiful son a hug and a kiss.  She then scrutinized Justin’s face carefully.  “Justin, you look tired,” Jenn observed as she pushed away a lock of blond hair from Justin’s eyes.

“A little,” Justin admitted as he held Jennifer’s chair while she sat.

“What’s going on?  My granddaughter giving you trouble?” Jennifer asked casually as she reached for a breadstick.

“No, she’s an angel.  A very precocious angel and way too smart for her own good, but an angel.”

“Brian acting up?”

“Brian does not act up.  Queens out maybe, but never acts up.”

“So what is it?” Jennifer asked then paused as her hand hovered over another breadstick.  “He’s not tricking, is he?”

“Mom!”  Justin was aghast that Jennifer could remotely suggest that...  “Shit!”

“Justin, what’s going on?  I came here to talk with you about my wedding and now I’m getting the impression that we’re about to discuss a divorce.”

“No, Mom, nothing like that.  I’ve just been very busy lately with a new project and I think Brian feels neglected.  Now what about you, you set a date yet?”

“No, not yet and don’t change the subject.  I’m happy to hear that my number one son-in-law is still my son-in-law.  However, you know that Brian Kinney can be high maintenance at times.  It’s important to make time for him, Justin.  He loves you so much; he’d move mountains for you.  God only knows what he spent on flying you to Chicago in the Spring.  He deserves to be pampered at times, and appreciated.”

“Mom, I do appreciate Brian, a lot, but I have to work.  I’m involved in a fantastic new art project...”

“Which is probably taking up all of your time.  I get it, honey.  Just don’t get so wrapped up in this new project that you neglect your family.  Now, one of the reasons I wanted to see you is that Seth and I are about to set a date and I wanted your opinion.”

“About what?”

“About inviting your father to the wedding.  Have you had much contact with him since Bree’s birthday party?”

“No, not really.  I guess he didn’t have an excuse to call me.”

“You could have called him, and you don’t need an excuse either.  You are still his son.”

“Mom...”

“Don’t go there, Justin.  I decided not to invite people from the old neighborhood to the wedding.  I really have nothing in common with them anymore.  If I invited your father, he’d have no one to talk to except for Susan and the Brenners.  That wouldn’t be fair to him.  But I’ll speak with Susan and get her opinion.  I just don’t want to antagonize him.  Although I imagine that Briana would keep him occupied.”

“True.”  Their conversation lulled while the waiter brought their salads and confirmed their orders.

“Justin, tell me about your new project.”

“Oh, Mom, I haven’t been this excited about an art project in ages.  I’m working in several different mediums including computer graphics.  I’ve been interviewing artists at PIFA to help me.”

“What about Lacy?”

“This isn’t her thing, besides she has her own studies to concentrate on, and Rage.  No, I really need very technically talented people for this one.”

“So I gather you’ve been spending your time surrounded by young Justin Taylor wannabees.  Young, handsome wannabees.”

“Mother, you know that Brian could run circles around anyone I’d ever meet at PIFA.  He’s only gotten sexier with age.  And I need him, Mom.  I wouldn’t do anything to jeopardize that.”

“Just as long as you remind him of that.  I know he comes off as tough, but you know just how sensitive he really is.  He needs you just as much as you need him.”

Their meals came and they became quiet so they could enjoy them.

“When are you thinking of having the wedding?”

“Next Spring.  I don’t think I could handle another winter wedding.”

“You going to use Emmett?”

“Who else would I use?  Besides, I wouldn’t be able to ever look him in the eye again if we used anyone else.”

“And where will you have it?”

“Maybe at his new restaurant.  I can picture it in his patio garden.  But I’m not really sure.  We’d like to keep it simple.”

“What’s Seth have to say about all of this?”

“He wants me to be happy.”

“Aw,” Justin teased then giggled.

“You’re not too old to spank, young man.”

“Oh, Mom.  But I really like Seth and he seems so comfortable with the family.  I don’t think you could find anybody better.”

“I feel the same way.  I’m glad you like him.  That means a lot to me.  Now, tell me a little about your new project, minus the technical babble.”

Jennifer and Justin enjoyed the remainder of their lunch with pleasant conversation.

*****

“Brian, have you got a minute?”

“Well, if it isn’t the ubiquitous Theodore Schmidt.  What are you doing here?”

Ted blushed.  “I do still work here … at Kinnetik.”

“I guess I’ll have to believe you since you’re here.”

“Me starting my own company isn’t going to affect my job here,” Ted vowed.

“You can’t know that.  You’ve missed three days this week,” Brian informed him.

Ted blanched.  He didn’t think Brian would have been paying that much attention to his comings and goings.  Ted drew in a deep breath.  “I think I have a solution to running both businesses.”

“So, you run this business now, do you?” Brian asked with a death glare.

Ted wished there was a hole that would open up at his feet and swallow him.  “You … you know what I mean.”

“Do I?”

“I’ve been thinking of interviewing Albert Harmon, you know from over at Part Deux, and offering him the job as head of Schmidt Personal Accountants.”

“I thought that was your job.”

“Old Mr. Wertshafter was right when he told me that ledgers and income tax forms didn’t make my heart beat faster.  I love the creativity of my job here.  I don’t want to be in charge of supervising my accountants and looking after the day to day running of the company.”

Brian raised an eyebrow.  “I thought that was why you started the fucking company, so that it would be yours.”

“It will be mine, but I don’t have to be there every minute of every day.”

Brian stared at his CFO.  This was the best news he’d had in several shitty days.  “So what are you going to do with Alvin, if you get him?”

“It’s Albert … Albert Harmon.  You know, the accountant from Bree’s birthday party.  The guy we hired.  Sheldon’s father.”

“I know who the fuck he is.  Answer my question.”

“I’d like to put him in charge of my company, and then I won’t have to worry about it.”

“I take it that ledgers and income tax forms make his heart beat faster,” Brian smirked.

“You know he’s done a bang up job at Part Deux.”

“So why would I want to lose him to your company?”

“Because it would make it easier for me to do my job here?” Ted said hopefully.

“And what will happen at Part Deux?  I thought we needed a CFO there.”

“Albert’s been working with this one accountant over there and he tells me that we need to promote him or he’ll be looking for a CFO job somewhere else.”

“So you want to take Algernon from Part Deux and promote the other guy?  And you get an excellent executive for your own company?” Brian asked as he summed up Ted’s plan.

“Right on the first try.”

“Why would Alexander agree to that?  Don’t we pay him enough at Part Deux, or are you planning on giving him your salary if he joins your company?”

“Actually it’s something like that.  I’d match his salary from Part Deux and offer options for him to become a partner in Schmidt’s Personal Accountants.”

Brian smiled for the first time.  “You’ve become quite the wheeler dealer, Theodore.”

“Thank you, Boss,” Ted said, realizing that he had just received the Brian Kinney seal of approval.

“Okay, so get out of my office, Schmidt.  Go take care of your wheeling and dealing,” Brian ordered, but there was no malice in his voice.  “And Theodore, I think you made a good choice in Albert.”

“Right you are, Boss,” Ted said with a grin.  “And thanks, Brian.”

Brian shook his head as Ted quickly left the office.  He might just come out of this plan better off than ever, and it meant he would be able to keep one of his oldest and most loyal employees.  And a good friend, Brian thought, as he turned back to the copy he had been reading.

*****

“You ready to go, Sunshine?” Brian asked walking into Sidney Bloom’s office at the gallery.

“You’re early,” Justin said looking up from his computer.

“I got bored with fixing all the problems at Kinnetik,” Brian said tongue in cheek.

“And there were so many, I imagine,” Justin laughed.

“Hundreds, but I waved my magic wand and fixed them all.”

“Hey, that wand’s mine.”

“That’s why I’m here.  I thought we might go home and put it to use,” Brian said with a feral grin.

Justin felt a little shiver run down his spine.  A sexual and horny Brian Kinney was a force to be reckoned with.  It made Justin horny just thinking about it.  “Ready when you are,” he grinned.

“Let’s hit the road then.”

“Brian, are we okay?” Justin asked as he closed his computer and stood up.  “I mean … really okay?”

Brian frowned and then sighed.  “I realize how important this project is to you.  It’s taking a lot of your time.  I can live with that.”

“I know you can.  You have been.  I don’t want to push my luck … too far,” Justin admitted, thinking about what his mother had told him.

“Save me an hour or two every day, and I’ll manage,” Brian conceded.

Justin smiled one of his radiant best.  “I love you, Brian Kinney.”

“Don’t forget that when I bite your head off.”

“Huh?” Justin asked.  That wasn’t the reaction he had expected.

“You’re going to be busy, and you’re going to forget me and Bree, and I’m going to be pissed.  So, remember that you love me when I chew you a new one.”

“Jesus, Brian, how do you know I’m going to do that.  I was telling you my resolution to make things better.”

“I know, and the best laid plans…”  Brian let those words hang in the air.

“Don’t you have any faith in me?”

“Every faith, but I’m also a realist.  I tell it like it is.”

Justin’s face fell.  He realized that Brian was probably right.  He’d already let the project take over most of his life.  He’d forgotten to pick up his own daughter because of the project.  “Can I say I’m sorry in advance?”

“You can, and I hear you.  But be prepared for major drama queen moments.  I can see them coming,” Brian warned.

“From you … or me?’

“Both!  Now let’s go home and fuck.”

Brian slung his arm around Justin’s shoulders and they left the gallery.

Fractalized

Chapter 4

“Morning, Mr. Taylor!”

“Hi, Troi`, it is Troi`, right?”

“Yup, I’m Troi`,” the handsome dark-haired twink proudly announced.  Just then Troi`’s  duplicate walked into the computer room.

“Morning, Mr. Taylor!”

“Good morning,  Tre`!  And guys, you have to cut out the mister crap, okay?  Mr.  Taylor is my father and I really don’t like being reminded of him.”

“Okay, Justin,” the twin beauties sing-songed. 

Troi` and Tre` Donahue, twin brothers, both gifted in music, art, and computer wizardry.  And both very gay.  They jumped at the chance to work with their artistic idol.  Troi` loved computer art as a child, his brother Tre` would delight in setting Troi`’s work to music.  They did almost everything together.  And now they were given the opportunity of working together with Justin Taylor.

“Is the program finished?” Justin asked.

“Yup!” they both answered enthusiastically.  The brothers devised a computer program that would turn Justin’s paintings into a fractal representation.  Tre` would then compose  a computer generated musical piece to accompany the transformation.

“Can I see an example?” Justin asked as he handed Tre` a thumb drive with a few pictures of still life subjects and the painting it inspired.

Tre` made short work of uploading the pictures and then they all leaned in to watch.  First it was a photograph of a simple black-eyed susan.  Then the painting Justin did of the flower.  With a few key strokes, the flower slowly morphed into the painting and then again into its fractal counterpart.  It then slowly transformed back.

“Of course, it’ll really kick ass when I add the music,” Tre` boasted and his brother agreed.

“Just do me one favor, guys.”

“Anything, Justin,” the twins said as one.

“No violin music,” Justin requested as the three got back to work.

*****

Dinner that night at Edna’s Treasures was a pleasant if somewhat somber affair, conspicuously minus one blond boy artist.  Brian and Bree had dinner at the Anderson-Morrison side, dining on a succulent pork roast, new potatoes and steamed vegetables.  Bree kept hoping her daddy would show up to join them.  After dinner Brian helped Bobby with the kitchen chores, as John helped the kids do a final check of their homework assignments.

“Where’s your partner tonight?” Bobby asked his brother-in-law only to receive a death glare for his troubles.  Bobby snickered.  “It sucks to be you right now, doesn’t it,” he teased.

Brian grunted.

“Brian, you knew he was spending the day in Pittsburgh.  Rachel picked up the children after school and he called to tell you that he was on his way home.  He’s being very responsible about this.  Acknowledge that when he gets home, which should be any minute.”

Brian sighed.

“Martyrdom does not become you,” Bobby quipped.  They were finished storing the leftovers and had made a plate up for Justin when Bobby made a suggestion.  “After Justin has dinner and spends a little quality time with Bree, why don’t you run him a bath.”

“A bath?”

“Yes, a bath.  I’m sure he’d appreciate it.  He was probably hunched over a computer all day long.  A nice warm relaxing bath would do him a world of good.”

“And what do I get out of it?”

“A very grateful Sunshine.”

“Who will probably fall asleep the minute his head hits the pillow.”

“So what if he does?  He’s doing it in your bed, in your arms, right where he belongs.”  Bobby’s grey blue eyes pierced Brian down to his soul.

Brian contemplated Bobby’s words for a moment then gave him a chaste kiss, ruffling the fiery red hair.  “You’re a very wise man, Bobby Morrison,” Brian drawled.

“I know.  Now, go show Justin how much you love and support him.  Bree can stay with Patrick tonight, so if Justin does fall asleep right away, you can have some quality time together in the morning.  What’s important, Brian, is that he comes home to you, just like you’ve come home to him.”

Brian nodded then brought Justin’s dinner to their end of the cottage.

“Where’s he going?” John asked entering the kitchen as Brian left.  John wrapped his long strong arms around the smaller man.

“Home, to be there when his partner gets home.  And to show Justin just how much he’s loved and cherished.”

“Cherished?” John said with a smile.

“Yes, John, cherished because we know Brian loves and cherishes his Sunshine more than anything else in this world except for his kids.”  Bobby snuggled into John’s embrace.

“Just like I love and cherish you?” John murmured into the red hair then kissed his lover senseless.

“Yes,” Bobby whispered into John’s mouth as he returned the kiss.

*****

“Dada, is Auntie Rachel picking us up again today?”

“Yes, Squirt.”

“Oh.”

“Don’t you like Auntie Rachel picking you up?”

“Yes, I do.”

“Then what’s the problem?”

“I hardly ever see you and Daddy no more.”

“Anymore,” Brian corrected.  “And that’s not true,” he protested, but not very strongly.  It seemed like they hardly ever had family time together anymore, just the three of them.

“Can I sleep at Auntie Rachel’s tonight?”

“Yeah, that would be fun,” Patrick said as he finished his breakfast.  His dads had already headed off to work.

“Why?  Why would you want to do that?” Brian asked bewildered.  Usually Bree wanted to be at their hip all the time.

“I won’t see Daddy, and you aren’t … happy no more,” Bree replied, searching for how to explain what she meant.  “I’ll have fun with Michelle and Cindy.”

“What do you mean I’m not happy?”

“You look mad all the time, Uncle Brian,” Patrick piped up.

Brian tried not to glare at the boy.  He was just making an observation of what he saw.  “Are Michelle and Cindy both going to be home?”

“I think so,” Bree said with a little pout.

Brian looked at her.  Was this the beginning?  Was this how it was going to be from now on?  Justin off doing his own thing.  Bree out with friends.  Nobody at home, just him … all alone.

“Dada,” Bree said, bringing Brian out of his lonely, desolate thoughts.  “School?”

“Oh, yeah, let’s go,” he said.  Justin was already on his way to Pittsburgh.  Brian had decided to go to Part Deux today, and spread good cheer over there for the day.  “Patrick, get your book bag,” Brian said.  He was really in a miserable mood now.  Part Deux watch out.  He herded the children out the door.

*****

“Brian, how are you?” Scott said, as he hurried out to greet Brian.  His secretary had just given him the heads up that Brian Kinney was in the building.

“Lousy.  You?”

“Um … quite well, thanks.  Everything is fine here.  Is there anything in particular that you wanted to speak to me about?”

“I didn’t particularly want to speak to you at all,” Brian said sarcastically.

“Sorry,” Scott said with a frown.  “What can I do for you?”

“Have you got an empty office I can use?  Preferably one with a door that locks from the inside.”

“Take mine.  I have some work to do in the art department.”

“Good,” Brian said dismissing Scott.  “Oh, and if Albert Harmon is around, send him in to see me.”

“Yes, sir,” Scott acquiesced and disappeared down the hall.

Brian moved into Scott’s office and shut the door behind him.  He wondered what the fuck he was doing there.  Making everyone’s life miserable.  That had been his goal when he set out for Part Deux, but it didn’t seem to be making him feel any better, as he had hoped it might.

A tap on the door brought him out of his thoughts.  “Enter!” he ordered imperially.

“Did you wish to see me, Mr. Kinney?” Albert Harmon asked timidly.

“Not particularly, but I do have a bone to pick with you.”

“A … a bone?”

“Yes, I understand Ted Schmidt has offered you a job at his new firm, and you’re hemming and hawing about it.”

“Well, I don’t know…” Albert began.

“Take the job,” Brian ordered.

“Are … are you firing me?” Albert asked with trepidation. 

Brian could tell the man was hurt by Brian’s harsh words, but he didn’t really care.  Brian studied the man for a moment and then drew in a breath.  He softened his tone.  “You’ve done a good job for us here at Part Deux, but Ted tells me that he wants you at his company.  He says he needs someone reliable and trustworthy and whose heart beats fast at the sight of a balance sheet.  For some reason he seems to think that’s you.”

Albert ventured a small smile.  “Is that what he thinks?” he asked.

Brian nodded.  “So why didn’t you snap up the job?”

“I … I like working here.  I’m not sure I want to go into Pittsburgh.  It’s a long drive.”

“I drive it all the time.”

“But my family’s here.”

“You’re never more than a phone call away,” Brian told him.

Albert studied Brian Kinney.  He couldn’t figure out why Mr. Kinney was trying to get rid of him.  He decided he had to be blunt.  “Mr. Kinney, I appreciate everything you’ve done for me over the last while.  My family was in a shambles, to say nothing of my finances.  This job saved my life.”  Brian nodded and kept quiet.  “I do like it here.  I’ve worked hard for you and the company.  It’s safe and secure here.  Your companies are very successful.”

Brian raised an eyebrow.  “Safe and secure,” he repeated.  “Ted Schmidt used to regale us with how safe and secure his job at Wertshafter’s was, until the day he got fired.”

“Fired?  But, who would fire Ted Schmidt?  That’s crazy.”

“Mr. Wertshafter didn’t think it was crazy.  Any time you work for someone else, the possibility of being fired is there.  We’ve all been there at one time or another.”  Albert raised his eyes and looked into Brian’s.  “Didn’t you think just a few minutes ago that I was firing to you?”

Albert’s eyes widened.  “Yes, I did.  I hoped that wasn’t so, but I did think you might fire me.”

“If you own your own business or are a partner in a business that won’t happen.  Ted offered you a share in the company, didn’t he?”

“Yes, he did, over time.  But it’s a new company, and Wertshafter’s was going under when Ted bought it.  It could still fail,” Albert explained.

“Anything can fail.  There are no guarantees, Albert.  This company could fail too, heaven forbid!”

“That’s what I mean.  I want to be safe.  I don’t want to be in the position I was in when I first met you.  I wasn’t sure how I could take care of my family,” Albert said sadly as he remembered that terrible period and the all consuming fear he had felt.

“If you own a company, it’s your own hard work that determines the outcome.  I know you work hard here.  I’ve been told.  But I think this is an opportunity that you need to take advantage of.  Take a leaf out of your son’s book.  He became an entrepreneur to help the family.  This kind of opportunity comes along very rarely.”

“So you think I should take it?” Albert asked.

“I think you know what I’m telling you.  It’s ultimately your decision, but you may never get a chance like this again.”

Albert looked thoughtful.  “Thank you, Mr. Kinney,” he said.

“I told you to call me Brian.  Now get out of my office, and make the right decision for fuck sake,” Brian ordered.

“Thank you, Brian.  I will certainly think very carefully about what to do.”  Albert left the office.

“Fucking accountants,” Brian muttered.  They were all so careful, so hesitant to take a chance.  But he supposed that was part of being an accountant.  Clients wanted that conservative point of view.  That was part of why he liked having Ted around.  Brian might have the big ideas, but it was Ted who told him if they could be done, and then he helped figure out the logistics of making them happen.

Suddenly Brian felt a lot better.  He pulled out his cell phone and hit number one on the speed dial.

“Hey,” the familiar voice said.

“Am I interrupting?”

“Yes, but you know I always want to talk to you,” Justin purred.

“You know just the right thing to say.”

“I pride myself on that.”

“What time do you think you’ll be done today?”

“We’re aiming for six, but probably seven.”

“What would you say to a quite dinner at Pappagano’s and a night at the loft?” Brian asked.

“I’d say that sounds heavenly.”

Brian smiled into the phone.  “Good.”

“What put you in such a good mood?”

“I’m at Part Deux terrorizing the inhabitants.”

Justin laughed.  “I should have known that would get your juices running.  Any bloodshed?”

“No, none at all … surprisingly.”

Justin frowned at the strange timber in Brian’s voice.  “Brian is everything all right?”

“Weirdly, yes, it is.”

“You sound funny.”

“I feel funny.  Things are all off kilter … starting with you.”

“I know.  I’m sorry.”

“You know what I think about sorry.”

“It doesn’t mean that I still can’t feel sorry.  I hate being away from you.”

“Then meet me at Pappagano’s and we’ll have a night to remember.”

“I like the sound of that,” Justin said with a smile in his voice.  “But what about Bree?”

“She told me this morning that she wanted to sleep over at Rachel’s,” Brian admitted.

“She did?”  That surprised Justin.  “Why?”

“It’s a long story,” Brian sighed.

“You can tell me over dinner.”

“So, you’ll meet me?”

“Yes.”

“And you won’t forget?”

“Brian…”

“Okay, okay.  Just meet me.”

“I said I would.”

“Later,” Brian said.

“Later.”

Brian snapped his phone shut and drew in a breath.  He did feel better in spite of the shitty day it had started out to be.  He looked at his watch.  It was two in the afternoon.  He would go home and grab a bite of something.  Then he could pamper himself and get himself ready for Justin, before heading into Pittsburgh.

Brian closed his briefcase and stood up.  His work here was done.  He walked out of the office.

“Everything all right, Brian?” Scott asked as he hurried over to see if Brian needed anything.

“Peachy,” Brian said heading towards the front door of Part Deux.

“Are you leaving?”

“Yes, I’ve spread enough good cheer for one day,” Brian said.

“You certainly have,” Scott chuckled and shook his head.  “Where are you off to now?”

“I have a hot date,” Brian said proudly.

“Does Justin know?” Scott laughed.

“I certainly hope so.”

Brian pushed open the door of Part Deux and walked outside.  He drew in a deep breath of the early fall air.  He was in a much better frame of mind than when he had entered the place.  Maybe he could make that last at least until tomorrow.  He headed for his car.

Fractalized

Chapter 5

“Shit!”  Justin exclaimed as he snapped his phone shut.

“What’s wrong?” the twins asked in unison.

“My partner, I’m meeting him tonight at Pappagano’s, and I just remembered I don’t have any clothes here.  I mean I have clothes, but not good stuff.  And, well, I’m the one fag in the whole country that has absolutely no fashion sense.  At least according to Brian I don’t.”  The twins burst out into laughter.

Justin pondered the situation then made a phone call.

“Emmett?  It’s me, Justin.  Yeah, I’m here in the Pitts.  I need a really, really big favor.  I’m kinda in the doghouse with Brian and he’s going to meet me here for dinner.  I need to look really good for him.  If I show up at Pappagano’s in cargo pants, he’ll divorce me.”

The twins cocked their cute heads to one side, as they watched a look of sheer horror come over their mentor’s face while Emmett was offering his fashion opinion to Justin.  Troi` decided to take charge of the situation while Tre` distracted their stricken idol.

“Hi, Emmett, you don’t know me but I’m an art student at the institute.  My brother and I have been working with Justin on a new project.  Yes, we’re all very excited about it.  Um, Justin seems to have gone all sorts of shades of green, and between you and me, green is so not his color.  Oh, I agree, yellows and creams and deep navy.  Yes, sounds fabulous.  Torso?  Of course, I know where that is.  Doesn’t everybody?  A new line?  For the up and coming fag?  Suitable for an upscale night on the town?  Yes, yes!  Sounds heavenly.  Thank you so much.  Yes, I know the bistro.  We’ll stop in to show you.  Thank you, Emmett, it’s been wonderful speaking with you.”

Troi` turned to Tre` and, in a shorthand twin-speak, Troi` relayed to his brother what the plan was.  They could still put in about an hour more of work before the twins would help Justin go shopping.

*****

“Hey Squirt!” Brian called out as he entered the home of Rachel and George.  Cindy and Michelle were visiting their parents and were delighted to take charge of the little ones.

“Dada!” Bree responded as she flung herself into Brian’s arms.  “Do I have to go home?” she asked with a pout.  Bree did want to spend time at her Auntie Rachel’s.

“No, sweetheart.  I came by because I’m going to the Pitts to have dinner with your daddy.  I wanted to give you a goodnight kiss.  If I’m successful, I’ll bring your daddy home with me tomorrow.  You know how to reach me.”

“Yes, Dada, I know.”

“Patrick, your dads are home if you need them.”

“I know, Uncle Bri.  You go have fun with Uncle Justin,” Patrick said knowingly.  That boy was very smart about so many things.

“Yeah, Dada, then you won’t be so grumpy all the time,” Bree added.  Brian sighed; his grumpiness was getting out of hand.

“Okay, Squirt.  Fun with Daddy and no more grumpiness.”

Bright smiles lit up Bree and Patrick’s faces.  Rachel chuckled as she showed Brian out.

Brian smiled all the way into Pittsburgh.  He had come home from Part Deux, and primped and pampered himself.  Dressed himself in his sexiest finery, made special reservations at the restaurant and special arrangements with a certain fairy godmother for later at the loft.  Brian was, at the moment, a happy man.

*****

“Justin, we did enough for today,” Tre` said.

“It’s time to get you ready for your date,” Troi` added.

“But it’s only four; we can keep working.  There’s plenty of time to shop.”

“No, there isn’t.  We have to go back to your place so you can shower and put on clean underwear.  You can wear these clothes when we go shopping,” Tre` began.

“Then we go to Torso for a fabulous outfit and new shoes and then we head over to Emmett’s bistro because he wants to see how you look,” Troi` added.

Watching the twins speak was like watching a tennis match.  The conversation flowed back and forth very quickly, it made Justin dizzy.

“What do I do with my car?”

“We’ll follow you home then drive you to Torso and we can drop you off at Pappagano’s,” Troi` supplied.

“You’d do this for me?” Justin asked in awe.

“Of course, Justin.  Working with you is a great honor, not to mention how much fun we’re having and how much we’re learning,” Tre` said and his brother agreed.

“Well I thank you in advance.  But guys, no fuchsia, tangerine or glitter,” Justin said with a laugh.

“We promise,” the twins said raising their hands in a vow.

“Okay, let’s go.”  Justin and the boys shut down their computers, stowed their stuff and left the building.

*****

“Oooo!” Justin and the twins exclaimed as they walked up to Torso and caught a glimpse of the window display.

Liberty Avenue was quite busy that afternoon, so after a quick trip to the loft for Justin to shower and shave, the twins drove back onto Liberty and parked as close as they could get to the trendy fashion boutique.  However, they still had to walk a few blocks, completely unaware of the admiring looks they were getting, oblivious to the gossip they were inspiring.  The beautiful blond entered Torso with his stunning raven haired bookends.  A perky ‘fashion consultant’ scurried to attend to them.

“Hello, my name is Tyler.  I’ll be your consultant this afternoon.  How can I dress you?”  Tyler gushed with the enthusiasm worthy of Torso’s former employee.

“He needs a fabulous upscale and very tasteful ensemble for a special dinner date tonight,” Troi` explained to Tyler.

“May I ask the venue?” Tyler asked very professionally. 

Before Justin could answer, Tre` did.  “Pappagano’s,” Tre` supplied.

“Very chic,” Tyler purred.  “Oh my, look at all this gorgeous blond hair and those eyes, something in navy.”

“Exactly!” the twins said as they ushered Justin toward a rack of suitable suits.

As Justin tried on several examples of the latest and hippest, Tyler and the twins became further acquainted.  Justin came out of the dressing room wearing a pair of deep grey pants, pale blue shirt, navy pin-striped sport coat with a matching tie.  Tyler found an appropriate pair of loafers to complete Justin’s outfit.

“Do I look okay?” Justin asked hesitantly.

“Oh honey, whoever you’re trying to impress is going to be completely ga-ga over you,” Tyler said as he clapped his hands with glee.

“Guys?  What do you think?” Justin asked his twin art colleagues.

“Beautiful!” they sighed. 

Justin paid the bill.  Tre` and Troi` exchanged numbers with Tyler (not going there) then the trio left Torso to walk over to Emmett’s Place for his final stamp of approval.

“Fabulous, sweetie!  Brian is going to be totally impressed,” Emmett gave his approval.  “Justin, honey, this is for Brian, isn’t it?” Emmett said as he pulled Justin aside to whisper in his ear, while eyeing the twins.

“Of course this is for Brian, but Troi` and Tre` helped me pick out the clothes.  Do you think you can feed them a nice dinner for me, my treat.  We’ve been working very hard on my new project.”

“Oh honey, I’ll take good care of your boys.  Shall I get them a table here?  Or would they like to go to the restaurant?”

“Not sure.  They’re going to drop me off to meet Brian first and then I’ll send them back.”

“No matter, I’ll take care of them.  You have a wonderful time with your sexy honey tonight.”

“I plan to, Emm.”

Emmett showed the trio out, assuring the twins that a hot meal courtesy of their grateful benefactor would be waiting for them.  A five minute drive later and Justin was saying goodbye to the twins as the valet was taking care of Brian’s Vette.

“I’m impressed, Sunshine,” Brian drawled, startling Justin and making him jump.  “Since when did you learn how to dress?”  Brian kissed Justin’s temple, removing the sting of his snark then glared at the twins who were beginning to drool over the couple.  The combination of Brian and Justin, dark and light was irresistible.           

“Who are your little friends, Justin?” Brian asked in a low voice.  Brian had stretched to his full height, pulling Justin in close.  He towered over Justin possessively as he towered over the twins, menacingly. 

Justin merely rolled his eyes at his needlessly jealous spouse then made the introductions.  “Brian, these are my partners in my new art project.  They’re handling the computer graphics and musical part of the project.  Troi` and Tre` Donahue, Brian Kinney, my life partner.”

“Hi, Mr. Kinney!” the twins said respectfully and in unison.

“Mmm, lovely.  I take it they do everything together.”

“Almost,” the twins replied.

“Peachy.  Well, its been lovely, boys, but we have reservations.  I’m sure I’ll see you again.”  Brian glared but the boys were unaffected.  The twins smiled prettily, bid Justin a good night then drove off back to Emmett’s.

“Brian,” Justin began.

“You don’t have to say it, Justin.  I’m an asshole,” Brian murmured as he guided Justin into the restaurant.

“That’s not what I was going to say,” Justin stated stopping just inside the door.  He turned and reached up on tiptoe to give Brian a loving kiss.  “I love you, Brian, even when you’re jealous and marking your territory.  I’m yours, always and forever.  Now feed me, then we can go back to the loft where you can take your time marking your territory all night long.”  Justin gave his spouse a brilliant smile.

Brian arched his brow, his eyes shining with love.  Hand in hand, they allowed Alberto to show them to their table.

*****

“Auntie Rachel,” Bree said as she got ready for bed.

“Yes, dear,” Rachel replied.

“Could Michelle and Cindy tuck me in?”

Rachel smiled. “I think that could be arranged.”

“Good.”

“Do you want to say your prayers for me and then I’ll get the girls to read you a story?”

“’Kay.”  Bree knelt by her bed, as her Gamma Joan had taught her.  “Now I lay me down to sleep,” she began.  As she finished the old prayer she added, “Bless everybody in my family.  I love them all.” 

Rachel smiled.  ‘That’s one big and crazy family,’ she thought to herself.

“Please make my Dada not be grumpy.  I don’t like it when he’s grumpy.”

Rachel smiled.  Out of the mouths of babes, she thought.

“And make my Daddy be home more.  He’s gone too much.  Amen.”

“That was lovely, dear,” Rachel told her as Bree climbed up onto the big bed.  “I’ll send in Michelle and Cindy.”  She kissed Bree’s forehead and left the room.

When the girls came into the room they found Bree sitting on the bed with her grey bunny in her arms.

“How did Mr. Bunny get here?” Michelle asked running her hand over the smooth fake fur of the bunny’s coat.

“I got him when we took Patrick home to his daddies,” Bree said.

“He didn’t want to stay with us women?” Cindy chuckled.

“Nope,” Bree said shaking her head.  “He said we’d do girlie stuff.”

“Typical man for you,” Michelle laughed.

“Do you want us to read you a story?” Cindy asked.  Bree shook her head.  “No?”  Cindy was surprised.  “Is something wrong, Bree?”

Bree frowned.  “Could I come stay with you?” she asked.

“Stay with us?  We don’t even live here anymore, Bree.  We’re at college,” Michelle explained.  “We’re just home here for a long weekend.”

Bree sighed.  “My Dada isn’t happy.  He might not want me around no more.”

“Oh, Bree, that’s not true.  Your Dada loves you.  He’ll always want you around,” Michelle said giving Bree a hug.

“There will come a time when you’ll wish he wasn’t around so much,” Cindy informed her.  Bree shook her head.  Cindy just smiled knowing how protective Brian Kinney could be, to say nothing of Justin Taylor.  “Your daddies love you very much, Bree.  Everything will be all right.”

“Are you sure you don’t want a story?” Michelle asked, hoping to distract Bree.

Bree picked up her favorite storybook that she had brought from home with her bunny.  She handed it to Michelle and snuggled down under her covers to listen.

*****

Brian’s phone rang as he and Justin were coming out of Pappagano’s.  “Fuck!” Brian griped as he pulled it out to see who was interrupting their beautiful evening.  He recognized the number immediately.

“Gus?  Is something wrong?” he said into the phone.

“No, Pop, sorry if I’m bothering you.”

“You never bother me, Sonny Boy,” Brian told his son.  Justin elbowed Brian in the ribs.  “What’s up?”

“Tomorrow’s Saturday,” Gus informed his father who handed his valet ticket to the attendant.

“I know that, Sonny Boy.  Get to the point.”

“I … I was wondering if you could come get me and take me to the cottage for the weekend.”

“Why?”

“Can’t I visit with my Pop?” Gus asked trying to make his request sound like the most natural thing on earth.

“Don’t bullshit me, my lad.  What do you want?”

Gus let out a put-upon sigh.  “I thought maybe you’d let me practice driving in the lane.”

“Emmett might like to keep his cottage in one piece.”

“Pop!”

“How is driver’s ed going?”

“I’m doing really well, but I need some practice and the moms…”

“Say no more,” Brian stopped him.  “Justin and I are spending the night at the loft.  We’ll pick you up at nine tomorrow.”

“Isn’t that kind of early?” Gus asked.

“Well, if you don’t think you can drag yourself out of bed by then, I guess we’ll just leave without you.”

“I’ll be ready,” Gus said quickly.

“Good, see you in the morning.”  Brian’s car pulled up in front of them.

“Night, Pop, and thanks.”

“Don’t keep me waiting when I get there in the morning,” Brian warned.

“Never,” Gus promised with a chuckle.

“Night, Sonny Boy.”  Brian cut the connection.

“What was that all about?” Justin asked as they got into their car.

“We’re taking Gus back to the cottage with us in the morning.  And then we’ll have to pray to all the gods we can think of.  He wants to practice driving in the lane.”

“Oooh,” Justin giggled.

“What?” Brian asked as he pulled out into traffic.

“I was just thinking about learning to drive.  It’s one of those rites of passage things, you know,” Justin lectured him.

“Another public service announcement courtesy Professor Taylor.  I’ll keep that in mind.”

Justin smiled.  “What car are you going to let him drive?”

“Yours!”

“Hey!”

“Well, I’m certainly not letting him drive the Vette.”

Justin sighed in resignation.  “Okay.  I guess I can live with that.  He’ll be safer in my car anyway.”

“Yeah, but will we be safe from him?”

Justin laughed.  “Get us to the loft so we can get our fuck time in,” Justin urged.

“Shit, why did I tell Gus to be ready so early.  We’ll have to get up at the fucking crack of dawn.”

Justin grinned.  “Or we could stay up all night,” he whispered.

Brian stepped down on the accelerator.  He liked the sound of that.

Fractalized

Chapter 6

“Melanie, please come in,” Raphael said cheerfully.  “I didn’t realize lawyers made house calls, or should I say vet clinic calls.”  Raph showed Melanie into his office so that they could talk in private.

“Well, since we’re seeing the judge on Monday I wanted to go over a few more details with you.”

“Can I offer you some coffee or tea?”

“No thank you, this won’t take long.  I have the photographs of your home and Curtis’ room.  We have all your financial statements and Hector’s as well.  Officially, Curtis will be your son.  One adoption at a time.  Besides, the court may look the other way regarding the same sex relationship because Curtis is being adopted by an African-American.  Raph, I have to be very frank with you.  Even our staunchest supporters must be very diligent when granting custody of a child to a gay man or couple.  All the ducks have to be in a row and even then, well, it just seems that Pittsburgh likes to remain in the dark ages.”

Melanie paused to let what she told Raphael sink in then she continued.

“Raph, I had made your petition to Judge Schultz.  Everything was set for Monday morning at nine.  However, I received word late last night that Judge Schultz had a family emergency and had to go out of town.  She’s going to make every effort to get back in time to hear our case.  However, I’m going to try to get a postponement.  The replacement judge may not be as supportive as Judge Schultz.”

“Postponement,” Raph sighed with disappointment.  “It feels like we’ve waited a lifetime already.”

“I know but I’m not sure I’d want to take my chances with someone else.”

“I’ll talk to Hector about it and get back to you later, but we really don’t want to wait.”

“Well, Judge Schultz did say she was going to try to get back in time.”

“Then let’s go ahead with the proceedings.” 

Melanie nodded then let herself out of the clinic.

*****

“Brian, don’t you want to go outside?” John asked his grouchy brother who was sipping his third cup of coffee.  They were sitting in the sun porch.  The kids were playing in the Wendy house with Beau keeping guard.  Justin was at his computer.

“Not particularly.”

“Why not?  My mother was right at my side in our old pickup truck when I was practicing.”

“John, do you want to know what I remember about learning how to drive?  Every wrong move I made, Jack was cursing at me and smacking me around.  I hated every minute of it.  I finally got sick of begging to borrow his car.  So I snuck over to Debbie’s. Vic was home for a visit.  He drove me to a quiet parking lot, reviewed the basics with me then got out of the car.  He told me to practice.  There was no one around and he took a stroll to the far side of the lot.  I watched him sit under a tree and read a book.  I practiced for hours.  The next week I took my road test and passed.”

“Brian, you’re not Jack.”

“I know but Gus has been taking lessons.  Lindsay said she’s been letting him practice a little.  I reviewed the basics with him and I told him that I’d line up our cars so that he could practice parallel parking later.  He needs to gain confidence.  Our lane is long enough that he can practice turns and parking.”

“I see your point, but Gus might need your advice.”

“Gus knows that I’ll be right here if he needs me.  I’m trying to be mature about this.”

“So why the gallon and a half of coffee?”

“I said I’m trying to be mature not that I’m succeeding.  I’m going a bit crazy in here, but I promised myself to trust the boy.”

“You’re a good dad, brother dearest.  I’ll even help you line up the cars later.  You going to let him practice parking near the Vette?”  John watched Brian’s face for his reaction.

“I may be crazy but I’m not stupid.” 

John burst out laughing.  “Okay, I get it.  Let him practice then after lunch we’ll shift the cars.”  Brian agreed then sprinted to the bathroom.

*****

Bree and Patrick poked their heads out of the Wendy house.  Beau raised his head as he watched the children.  He wondered what they were planning now.

“Let’s go, Patrick,” Bree said.

“But Uncle Brian told us to stay in here.”

“We aren’t going anywhere,” Bree said with exasperation.  “Just to the corner of the house.  Come on.”

Patrick followed her out of the Wendy house and around the back of it.  They ran to Patrick’s side of the cottages so they wouldn’t be in full view of the sun porch.  Beau followed the two, wondering what they were up to.  He didn’t think he needed to do anything … yet.

“Where are we going?” Patrick asked again.

“Gus is driving.  I want to see.”

“Oh,” Patrick replied.  This could be funny.

“Here he comes up the lane,” Bree said clapping her hands with glee as she peered out from the corner of the house.  Patrick looked over her shoulder.

The car came up the driveway … fast.  Gus had taken it easy on his first couple of trips along the lane, but now he was getting bolder.  Gus barreled into the loop of driveway in front of Edna’s Treasures and jammed on the brakes.  A spray of gravel shot out from the tires as the vehicle came to a stop.

“Wow!” Patrick said.

“I don’t think Daddy would like Gus doing that to his car,” Bree said knowingly.

“There he goes again,” Patrick observed as Gus took off down the lane.  “I don’t want to ride with him.”

“Gus drives good,” Bree declared trying to make herself believe that.

Patrick shook his head.  “I don’t think so.”

They watched as Gus slid the SUV to a stop inches from Emmett’s precious picket fence at the end of the lane. 

“I’m glad Auntie Emm isn’t here,” Bree said.  “I think he might go nuts if he saw that.”  She couldn’t help giggling at the thought of one of her Auntie Emm’s queen-outs.

“Yeah,” Patrick agreed.

Gus drove the car back up the lane after executing a five point turn.  He pulled to a stop next to the other vehicles parked outside the house.  He stepped out of the car.

“Gus!” Bree called and ran to her brother who scooped her up and spun her around. 

“Hey, short stuff, were you watching me drive?”

Bree nodded her head enthusiastically.  “I don’t think Daddy would like you shooting out stones when you stop,” she chastised him.

“I was just experimenting,” Gus laughed.

“And Auntie Emm really likes his fence,” Patrick added.

“No kidding,” Gus said, but his face grew more solemn.  “Maybe I better take it easy until I’ve had more practice.”

“Yeah,” Bree agreed.

“Don’t tell your daddy about the stones, okay?”

Bree nodded.  “I won’t.”

“Good girl!  Let’s go get Pop and see about parallel parking,” Gus said.

“What’s pallalel?”

“Parallel.  Well, you line up your car beside another car, so they’re parallel,” Gus said setting Bree down and drawing two lines side by side in the gravel of the driveway.  “See.”

Bree studied the two lines.  They didn’t look like cars.  She could draw better cars than that.  She thought maybe she better not tell Gus that.  She merely nodded in agreement.

“Let’s get Pop,” Gus said again and headed for the house with two children and one dog trailing behind him.  “Pop, I’m ready to try parking,” he said as he entered the sun porch where his father was doing his best to relax on the chaise.  Brian’s stomach was still in knots.

“Okay,” Brian said standing up slowly.  He wasn’t at all sure about this.  “I guess I better line the cars up for you.”

Gus smiled at his father, and Brian felt bad for doubting his son.  He could do this.  Gus would be fine, and so would the cars.

“I have a better idea,” John said coming in the sun porch door carrying some orange pylons.  “I had these in the back of the Navigator.  I use them occasionally at construction sites.  How be we start with you maneuvering the car between these?”

Brian breathed a sigh of relief.  He liked the sound of that.  “Okay, let’s go,” he said feeling better than he had all morning.

They all trooped outside.  John set up the pylons away from the other cars, laying out a space approximately the size of a parking space in the city.  Gus climbed into Justin’s SUV, feeling like he could do anything.  This would be a piece of cake. 

Brian leaned in the window of the car.  “Do you want me to sit with you?” he asked Gus.

“No, I’m fine, Pop.  We went over all this at school.”

“Okay,” Brian replied stepping back.

“Make sure the kids are out of the way,” Gus called as he started the engine.

Brian and John gathered the kids and Beau and moved back near the front door of the house.  Gus pulled the car up beside the pylons then past them.  He waved confidently at his audience.  Then he started to back up.  John and Brian held their breath.  Bree and Patrick giggled.  Beau laid down and covered his ears with his paws.

Gus turned the SUV way too far to the right.  He stepped on the gas and the vehicle jerked backwards running over two pylons that marked what would have been the curb on a street. 

“There goes the tires of the SUV,” John chuckled.

Gus tried again, pulling forward and then backing up right over the back pylon.

“Grill of the Navigator,” Brian sighed.

Gus tried to right the car by straightening the wheels and pulling forward.  He ran over the front pylon.

“There goes the trunk of your Vette,” John said shaking his head.

“Jesus, could he have done any worse?” Brian asked.

“Yes, if we had let him use our cars to drive around.”

Gus got out of the car and looked at the flattened pylons.  “Sorry, Uncle John,” he said.  “I guess I need a little more practice.”

“Maybe just a bit,” John said slapping him on the back.  “I think we should straighten out the pylons, so I can use them again.”

“Sure, sorry about that,” Gus said retrieving a pylon and bending it back into some semblance of what it had looked like before.  “The SUV is a lot higher up and bigger than my Mom’s car,” Gus explained.

“I’m sure it is, but have you even tried parallel parking in Driver’s Ed?” John asked as he resurrected the last pylon.

“Well, no,” Gus admitted.  “The instructor explained how to do it, and it seemed so simple.  I thought I could do it.  I’ve only had two lessons behind the wheel in Driver’s Ed.”

“Which means that you’ve been behind the wheel for what … twenty minutes?” 

Gus nodded.  “I guess I thought I was better than I am.”

“You did okay, Gus.  Nothing is broken or destroyed, well, except John’s pylons,” Brian said with a chuckle.  “You just need to slow down a bit.  You have lots of time to get your license, and you want to be ready when you try the test.  You’re not going to be ready after two lessons.”

“Yeah,” Gus admitted.  “I thought I knew everything.”

“I thought you did too, from the way you were talking,” Brian said throwing his arm over Gus’ shoulders.  “Let’s get some lunch, and then maybe we can take a ride down the lane together.  I’ll give you some tips.”

“Okay, Pop,” Gus said.  “Thanks.”

Brian felt so much better now.  He could teach Gus some things, and make sure the boy understood he was driving a powerful tool that could become a weapon of destruction, if he didn’t know what he was doing.  He wanted Gus to be safe when he was driving, to say nothing of the other people on the road with him.

“I think we’ll concentrate on going straight and staying on your side of the road for now,” Brian said.

Gus nodded and looked at Bree and Patrick who had been true to their word, and not said a word about Gus’ driving before.  “Guess you guys will have to wait a while before I can take you somewhere,” Gus said to them.

“That’s okay, Gus,” Patrick replied, relieved not to have to ride with his cousin, at least not yet.

“Yeah, you practice some more,” Bree told him.

“She who must be obeyed,” Brian laughed as they went inside to get some lunch.

*****

After lunch the driving lessons went a little better.  Brian, at Gus’ request, sat in the passenger seat and remained surprisingly calm throughout the afternoon.  Brian spoke little but gently guided Gus through his paces.  John reset the large orange cones.  Gus taking his time and with some cues from his father, managed to negotiate them.  Nary a pylon made the ultimate sacrifice to a teen driving student.

“Pop, can we practice again after dinner?  I just want to see what it feels like to drive at night,” Gus asked Brian hopefully.  Brian contemplated Gus’ request then offered Gus a compromise.

“Just up and down the lane then we quit for the night.  There is such a thing as overdoing it.  You get a good night’s sleep then you can practice more tomorrow before I take you home.”

Gus readily agreed and was amazed at Brian’s calm demeanor.

“Okay, Pop!  That sounds great.”

*****

“Gus, are you ready for your night ride?”  Brian asked as he knocked on Gus’ door.  The sun had set about an hour prior.  Brian figured they’d drive down toward Emmett’s then back again, and then call it quits for the night.  Justin was actually taking a break from his computer to cook dinner.

“Gus, you okay?”  Brian knocked again.  All he heard were a couple of quiet sobs.  “Sonny Boy, can I come in?” Brian asked softly, gingerly trying the door knob.

“Yeah, Dad,” Gus softly replied.

“What is it, Sonny Boy?  Your driving wasn’t that bad.”  Brian didn’t understand what had brought on the tears.

“That’s not it.”  Gus was sitting on the floor, fumbling with his cell phone.  Brian sat down next to him.

“Then what?”  Gus keyed in his voice mail, and the drunken message from Cole played.  Brian got the gist of the message.  “Did you love him?” Brian asked gently, reining in his anger against the boy who had tried to lead his son astray.

Gus shrugged.  “Not sure, Dad.  I thought I did.  I thought I could drive.  I thought Cole really liked me.  Now I don’t know what to think.”

“Gus, on some level I think Cole liked you, but his greed outweighed any real feelings he may have had.  He’s tried this scam before on other kids.  I know it hurts but you were lucky.  It could have been a lot worse.”

Gus nodded, it could have been worse.  He could have given up his virginity to someone who really didn’t love him.

“Gus, let me tell you a secret that not many people know.  My first time was with someone who just wanted my tight little virgin ass.  It was okay, I wasn’t hurt, but love had nothing to do with it.  When I got older and met a very special virgin ass I tried to be gentle; showed him what fucking is all about.  That the pain is a part of it and that when it’s right, the pain turns to pleasure.  It’s okay to cry.  It’s okay to be angry and it’s okay to want to wait until you meet someone really special who’ll take their time to minimize the pain and maximize the pleasure.

“You’ll learn, Sonny Boy.  You’ll learn when to love.  You’ll learn when it’s right to give up your virginity and you will learn to drive.”

Brian hugged Gus closely until the last of the tears dribbled down his face.  Gus gulped a few times then wiped his face on his sleeve.  He took a few deep breaths and steadied himself.

“You ready for that drive down the lane?”

“Yeah, Pop, I’m ready now.”

The Kinney men stood up, ready to face their next challenge.

*****

“Dr. Raph, do you think the judge will let you adopt me?” Curtis asked Raphael.

Raph, Hector and Curtis had just finished dinner and they were putting away the leftovers and washing the dishes.

“Melanie says we have a good chance if Judge Schultz hears our case.  I just hope she gets back in time.”

“Me too,” Curtis said as he handed Raph a dirty glass.

“Me three,” Hector said as he dished up three bowls of ice cream for their dessert.

Fractalized

Chapter 7

“Curtis,” Dr. Raph called from the car.  “Over here.”

Curtis ran across the school parking lot and climbed into the car with Raph and Hector.

“Are you ready for this?” Hector asked.  He seemed a little breathless.

“I think so,” Curtis replied.  “Did you hear if Judge Schultz got back?”

Raph shook his head.  “She wasn’t back when I talked to Melanie a little while ago.  There’s fog in New York and her plane has been delayed.”

“That … that’s not good, is it?” Curtis asked, the first inkling of fear rising from the pit of his stomach.

“Melanie is still hopeful that Judge Schultz will get here,” Hector explained.  “We better get going, Raph.  We can’t be late whoever the judge is.”

They drove in silence to the courthouse.  They found Melanie waiting for them out front.  She led them inside and up to a waiting area.  Hunter and Karen were already there.  Carefully Melanie went over exactly what was going to happen, even though she had explained it all to them before.

As the clock approached two, the time of their scheduled hearing, the tension rose.

“Shouldn’t we know by now if Judge Schultz is going to make it?” Raph asked.

Melanie shook her head.  “If she was here, she would have called,” Melanie sighed.  “It looks like we’re going to get a substitute judge.”

“Ms. Marcus,” a man said sticking his head out of a nearby door.  “Judge Sanders is ready to begin.”

Melanie groaned and then nodded to the man.  “Let’s go,” she said as they all stood.  Her face did not look happy.

Raph grabbed her arm and turned her to face him.  “What is it?”

“I … Let’s just say that Judge Phillip Sanders would not be my first choice to hear this case.”

“Shit!” Raph reacted, and then they entered the hearing room.

They all took their seats and the court recorder read the petition for adoption.  They all watched the judge’s face which puckered slightly when it became obvious that it was two men who were petitioning to adopt the boy.

“I’ll hear from you now, Ms. Marcus,” Judge Sanders said, his voice level and cold. 

His face looked cold too, Curtis thought.  It didn’t have any compassion.  He realized it reminded him of someone else’s face, and then suddenly he knew.  It reminded him of the faces of the Hardigans.  They were always so proper and calm and collected, but that was because there was no feeling inside them.  No emotion ever registered on their faces, unless it was when they were angry and about to strike.  Curtis shivered.  He felt Raph reach over and take his hand to give it a little squeeze.

Melanie finished explaining Curtis’ situation and the changes he had made in his life since going to live with Raph and Hector.  She made it sound really good.

“I’ll hear from the social worker next,” the judge said.

Karen had been designated the one to speak.  She went up to sit in the chair next to the judge’s desk.  She told the man how Curtis had come to the Jason Kemp Center, mentioning Hunter’s part in turning the boy’s life around.  She talked about how Curtis had run away from the abusive foster home run by the Hardigans.  She managed to work in the fact that they were currently under prosecution for several charges.  The judge listened to it all, but didn’t seem very impressed.

Karen talked about the cat that Curtis had tried to help by taking it to the vet clinic.  She made it clear that Curtis had robbed people to pay for the cat’s medical bills and to keep himself alive.

“So, the animal was more important to this boy than human life, and obviously much more important that other people’s belongings,” the judge observed.

Karen tried to correct that impression.  She explained how Curtis had paid back all the people he had robbed, but the judge did not seem to be listening.  Curtis had the feeling he had already made up his mind, and it wouldn’t be in Curtis’ favor.

“I’ll hear from Dr. Raphael Angles next,” the judge said.

Raph stood and took his place next to the judge.  He had been chosen to speak for himself and Hector.

“Why do you wish to adopt this young lad?” the judge asked him cutting right to the chase.

“My partner and I have come to love Curtis.  We wish him to be our son,” Raph said smiling out at Curtis.

Curtis felt his heart swell.  Dr. Raph was telling the whole world that he wanted Curtis as his son.  Curtis felt so proud.  The judge had to let him be Dr. Raph and Hector’s son.  He just had to.

“You and your partner are homosexual?” the judge asked.  There was nothing in the judge’s voice to show the disapproval that Raph felt radiating off the man.

“Yes,” Raph replied firmly.  “We are, but we have a happy, stable home, and we would like to have Curtis join us permanently.”

“I have to say, Dr. Angles, that the idea of two homosexual men adopting a boy of Curtis’ age makes one wonder.”

“Makes one wonder or makes you wonder?” Raph asked pointedly.

“Caution, Dr. Angles, or I will hold you in contempt,” the judge said imperiously.

Raph shook his head, but didn’t say anything else.

“Judge Sanders,” Melanie piped in.  “Dr. Angles and his partner have had Curtis living with them for months now.  They are all happy about that, and the arrangement seems to be working well for all of them.  The home visits reflect that.  I don’t see any reason for your objection.”

Judge Sanders raised an eyebrow and looked like he wanted to tell the lawyer off.  Instead he took a deep breath and stated, “I will be the judge of what is happening and also what will happen.”

Melanie realized she had effectively been silenced and put in her place in one fell swoop.  She sat down before she said something that would really screw their case.

“I think I’ve heard enough, Dr. Angles,” Judge Sanders said.  “You may leave the stand.”

“But…” Raph started.

“Stand down, Doctor.”

Raph bowed his head and then looked pleadingly at Melanie.  She shrugged, saying there was nothing she could do.  Raph returned to his seat beside Curtis.

“Curtis Samuels, I’ll hear from you now.”

Curtis stood and felt his knees grow weak.  This could be his worst nightmare.  It looked like the judge didn’t want him to be with Raph and Hector.  He was going to be put back in foster care, back with the Hardigans.  He shuddered and wavered where he stood.  Then he felt Raph’s arm around his shoulder and then he heard Raph’s voice whispering in his ear, “Do your best, son.  We’ll deal with whatever happens later.  We’re not going to let anything happen to you, Curtis.”

Curtis smiled at Raph and stood up straighter.  He walked to the chair beside the judge’s desk.  After he was sworn in, he sat down in the chair and turned to the judge.

“Curtis,” the judge began.  “Do you like living with Dr. Angles and his partner?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Is the home comfortable?  Do you have your own room?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Do the doctor and his partner ever touch you inappropriately?”

“Objection!” Melanie practically yelled.

“This isn’t a court in the usual sense, Ms. Marcus.  I want an answer to that question,” the judge said looking at Curtis.

“I … I don’t know what you mean,” Curtis stammered.

“I mean do they touch you in your private parts or in ways that other people never touch you?”

Curtis looked at the judge.  He felt anger rise in his throat.  He wanted to scream at this horrible man.  He wished he had his rusty knife and could cut the man’s throat.  He looked pleadingly at Melanie who smiled sympathetically, but shrugged saying that she could do nothing.  Then Curtis looked at Raph and Hector.  Their faces were as shocked and hurt as he was sure his was.  He knew he had to say something, something that would make a difference.

“Your honor,” Curtis began clearing his throat.  “I understand what you’re asking me now.”

“Then please answer the question,” the judge said coldly.

“Dr. Raph and Hector do touch me in ways that the Hardigans never did, and in ways that no one’s touched me for years.”

There were audible gasps in the hearing room.  Everyone looked at Raph and Hector and then back at Curtis.  Raph shook his head and looked at Curtis with hurt in his eyes.

“Just as I suspected,” the judge said with a smug look on his face.

“Your honor, may I explain?” Curtis asked.

“I don’t think that will be necessary, young man.  I don’t want to have to put you through describing what these men have done to you,” the judge said in what he thought was his best comforting voice, which wasn’t comforting at all.

“Oh, but I want to explain,” Curtis said quickly.  “I think you misunderstood.”

“Very well,” the judge said with a frown.  “Explain.”

“Before I came to Dr. Raph’s nobody touched me.”  Curtis let those words sink in before he continued.  “The Hardigans would never touch any of us kids, at least not in a kind or caring way.  Sometimes they did touch us though, and it hurt.  But they were very careful never to leave a bruise, you see.  They had no interest in how we were doing or what we were feeling.  They didn’t care about us at all.  I got so I didn’t care what anybody else thought or felt either.  I think that’s why I started robbing people at knifepoint.  I didn’t understand that they would be scared or upset.  I guess I just didn’t care at all.”  Curtis paused again.  “And then I went to work at the vet clinic so I could earn money to pay off what I had stolen.  And I did pay it off, every bit of it,” he said, defiantly looking right at the judge.

“Okay, I understand your point.  Are you finished?”

“No, I’m not.”  Curtis sat up straight in his chair.  “It took a long time for me to trust Raph and Hector, but I do … now.  They care about me.  They would be sad, if I froze to death on the street, which I almost did once.  Nobody would have cared back then.  The Hardigans didn’t even report that I was gone.  That way they could keep getting the money that was sent to support me. 

“I trust Raph and Hector to look out for me and take care of me.  I trust them to hug me when I need it.  That’s how they touch me, Your Honor.  They are so kind and understanding.  I trust them to have faith in me when I make mistakes or screw up.  I trust them with my life.  And if you don’t let them adopt me then I have no life.  I might as well be dead.”

“Young man, Curtis,” the judge said visibly shaken by Curtis’ words.

“You see, Judge,” Curtis continued ignoring the judge’s interruption.  “Raph and Hector are the first people to hug me and touch me and love me, like my grandpa did.  They do touch me, but not in the way you were implying.  We love each other and we belong together, whether you choose to let us or not.”

There was a long silence in the courtroom when Curtis finished his speech.

“You may step down,” the judge finally said after a long pause.

As Curtis walked back to his seat, Melanie noticed Judge Schultz slide into the back of the court.  She wondered how much the judge had heard, and she couldn’t help but wish that it was her making the decision on Curtis’ future and not Judge Sanders.

“I’ve made my decision,” Judge Sanders said all of a sudden, snapping everybody out of their thoughts.  Raph and Hector each had hold of one of Curtis’ hands.  “Please stand,” Judge Sanders said.

“Having weighed all the facts carefully,” the judge began.  Melanie felt her heart sink.  “But also having heard Curtis’ impassioned plea.”  The judge looked into Curtis’ eyes.  “And I have to say that I have rarely heard a young person defend himself so eloquently before.  Perhaps you should consider a vocation in the law, young man.”  The judge actually winked at Curtis at that point.  “I find that the petition of adoption should be granted.  You are officially adopted, Curtis Samuels.  I hope you have a very happy life.  Court is adjourned.”

Everyone was on their feet hugging and smiling.  Even Judge Schultz joined them, clearly pleased with the outcome.

“When did you get here?” Melanie asked her.

“Just as Curtis took the stand.  I heard everything he said from outside, and then I just had to come in.  If my esteemed colleague had not granted the petition, I would have personally throttled him myself.”

“Thank goodness, that won’t be necessary,” Melanie laughed.  “I’d have taken you on as a client though … pro bono.”

Judge Schultz smiled and chuckled.  “Congratulations to you all,” she said to the newly formed official family.

“Let’s go to dinner and celebrate,” Hector said enthusiastically.  “Can you join us, Judge?”

“I’m afraid I have some catching up to do, but thanks for thinking of me.  Enjoy your dinner.  Congratulations to the new family.”  She smiled warmly at them.

“Dinner’s on me,” Raph said happily.  “Let’s go, and later we’ll take our official son home to our happy homo house.”

Everyone laughed. 

“Shit!  We have some papers to sign,” Melanie laughed.  “I almost forgot.”

“Let’s make this official.  I don’t want to go through anything like this again,” Raph said.

“You won’t have to after today, Dad,” Curtis said with a big smile. 

They all knew that smile made all the worry worthwhile.

*****

“Justin, do you think Mr. Bloom will let you show the film at the opening of your new show?” Troi` asked.

“I’m not sure.  He has everything so organized that I can’t even go to the men’s room unless it’s on the agenda,” Justin said with an exaggerated put upon sigh.  “The main opening is Friday the 22nd.  He’s starting off with Winter.  Then every other night he’ll feature another season.  He’s got the paintings on these slowly revolving easels.  It made me dizzy just watching them all go round.”  Justin rolled his eyes several times to prove his point, making the twins giggle.

“I was hoping to show the film on the last night as an added feature but Sidney isn’t going for it.”

“So the last night is Friday the 29th?” Tre` asked.

“No, Saturday.  This is the agenda.  It starts off with Winter on Friday and of course, the launching of the whole concept of the show.  The critics and the gallery’s most important supporters and patrons are all invited.  Winter will revolve on Friday and Saturday.  The other paintings are all covered up so you can only see the season Sidney wants you to see.  On Sunday, Spring is revealed and they start spinning until Tuesday, then comes Summer, with Fall starting on Thursday.  He’s planning a bigger bash on Saturday the 30th with all four seasons on display.  That’s when I hoped I could show our film.

“And guys, I have to be there for the whole week.  If I don’t show, Sidney will have my ass in a sling and not in a positive life affirming way,” Justin said and the twins howled with laughter.

“The video will be ready by the 30th,” Tre` assured their mentor.  “Troi` and I are doing the final editing now.  We were planning on using this for our mid-term project.”

“Mid-term project?!  Wow, if this is your mid-term, what are you planning for your final?”  Justin was truly impressed by the brothers.  “I wish I could convince Sidney to give our film a chance.  I know the critics will love it.”

Justin and his art partners were sitting in the computer lab wearing the longest, saddest faces known to man.  And that’s where Brian found them. 

Earlier that morning Brian had driven Justin and Gus into Pittsburgh.  Gus had practised driving all day Sunday, as well as finishing his homework assignments.  Since Gus’ little emotional breakdown Saturday evening, Brian decided to have Gus stay the whole weekend.  And after a quick call to the moms with an explanation, they were in agreement.

With the assistance of campus security, Brian found, then entered the computer lab.

“Hey, Sunshine, boys, why the long faces?”  Brian scanned the faces of the three beautiful young men.  “No one this hot should be looking like you’ve just lost your best friend.  What’s up?”  Brian pulled up a chair and sat.

“Sidney’s being an ass,” Justin griped.

“Seems to be a popular theme lately.  What did the poor man do now?”

“He won’t let us show our film,” Justin pouted. 

Brian hid his laughter behind a cough.  “Won’t let you show your film,” Brian restated.  Twin raven heads and one blond one nodded together.  “This is a grievous offense.  May I see your film?”  Three pretty heads perked up.  Tre` started the dvd and they flanked Brian as he watched.

The opening scene was a panoramic view of Brian’s precious gardens.  Unbeknownst to Brian, throughout the year, Gus and Justin had been taking videos and photographs of the garden in each phase of bloom.  The only sounds were the chirping of birds, the buzzing of bees and the gurgling of water rushing down the stream.  And much to Brian’s chagrin, an occasional frog was heard happily croaking in the background.

As the camera zoomed in on a butterfly, the music of Nikolai Rimsky-Korsakov’s “Flight of the Bumblebee” and Beethoven's "Moonlight Sonata," accompanied the flight.  They all watched as the butterfly landed on a sunflower.  Brian gasped as the sunflower slowly transformed into an obvious Justin Taylor painting of a sunflower, then the painting morphed into a fractal image of the same flower.  Then slowly the image transformed back into its original form.  The film was less than thirty minutes long but the images were beautiful, calming and strangely compelling.  As the butterfly followed its seemingly random flight path, so did the camera.  With each new landing, a new painting was created as well as its fractal representation.  Along with the original art and computer art, the trio had composed computerized music which was interspersed in between the classical music.

Brian’s eyes were transfixed to the screen.  “Justin, has Sidney seen this?”

“No, he won’t even consider it, not now anyway.”

“What about Lindz?”

“I tried.  She wants to help but Sidney’s adamant.  Bri, what are we going to do?  We’ve worked so hard on this project.  The guys here will get credit for it.  It’s their mid-term project, but this is also an important piece of work.  It deserves to be seen in public.”

“You’re right, it does,” Brian confirmed then he closed his eyes to think. 

The twins were about to speak when Justin held up his hand to silence them.  He recognized the signs of the master at work.

“Sunshine, is our fairy godmother doing the catering for this event?”

“Yes, he is.  Sidney won’t have any other event planner do any of his events.”

“Then leave it to me.  Now are you boys hungry?” Brian asked with a gleam in his eyes.  Three lovely heads bobbed up and down.  “If this was only an alternate universe,” Brian murmured to himself as he appreciated the three beautiful men.  Brian sighed.  “Then allow me to take you boys to dinner.”  Brian was treated to three very sunny smiles.

As the artful threesome packed up for the night, Brian made a call to their fairy godmother.

Fractalized

Chapter 8

“Dada,” Bree said, as she pulled the pot of mums over to her father where he was making a hole for it in the garden.

“Yes, Squirt.”

“Where’s Daddy?”

“He’s in Pittsburgh putting the finishing touches on his project.” Justin had left for Pittsburgh again that morning and wouldn’t be back until later that night.  He said that he and the twins were getting close to being finished with the fractal project.  Brian wished.

“I like it better when he’s here,” Bree said.  Even though she had been enjoying doing gar-gar with her Dada after school, she still liked having both her fathers around.

“Me too, Squirt.”

“I want him to be finished now,” Bree declared.

“I wouldn’t mind that myself.”

Brian stuck the plant into the ground and tamped the soil down around it.  He stood up and surveyed his handiwork.  The new row of mums looked great, he thought.  He liked the colorful kale that he had used strategically through the garden as well.  The autumn colors were brilliant.

“So, what d’ya think, Squirt?  Did we do a good job?”

“Pretty, Dada,” Bree said giving her father a big smile of approval. 

Brian always felt his heart jump when his daughter smiled like that.  It reminded him so much of his lover, his husband, his friend, his missing mate.  Brian gave himself a shake.  “Let’s water these puppies and then we can go get cleaned up for dinner.”

“’Kay, Dada,” Bree agreed.  “Hungry.”

“Yeah, I think I could eat too.  We’ll go see what Uncle Bobby is making for dinner right after we water the new plants.”

“Yum,” Bree said with a giggle.  She liked Uncle Bobby’s cooking, almost as much as her Daddy’s.  Then she frowned.  “Dada, are you going to get Gus a car for his birthday?”

“What?” Brian asked in surprise.  The hose he had been directing into the newly planted mums shot up as he turned.  He doused one of the windows of the sun porch.  “Shit!”

Bree giggled.  “Gus told me he hoped you were going to get him a car for his birthday.”

Brian opened his eyes wide.  He had remembered that Gus’ birthday was coming … soon, but it would be there sooner than he had thought, in a little over a week.  “A car?” Brian repeated.  “He can’t even fucking drive yet.”

Bree giggled again.  “What can I get Gus for his birthday?” Bree asked.  “I don’t think I can get him a car,” she added seriously.

“No, Squirt, I don’t think a car’s in the cards for Gus right now.”  He finished his watering and turned off the hose, cranking it back onto its reel.

“What can I give him then?” Bree asked again.  “He really wants a car.”

“Maybe we can come up with something,” Brian said thoughtfully.  “In the meantime, why don’t you make him one of your fabulous cards?”

Bree smiled.  She liked that idea.  “’Kay, Dada.”

“Let’s go get some dinner.”

Bree slid her hand into her father’s and they headed inside to clean up for dinner.

*****

Curtis and his new fathers were cleaning up from their first homemade dinner as a legal and official family.  They had enjoyed their celebratory dinner at Pappagano’s after the petition for adoption had been approved the day before, but there was something very peaceful and warm about having dinner in their own home … together.  Curtis was enjoying going around calling Raph and Hector “dad” at every opportunity.  Everything was very rosy in the Angles/Sanchez/Samuels household.

Raph had never been happier and he had been thinking all day about how he might share that happiness with others.  “I’ve been thinking,” Raph began.

“Ooh, Dad,” Curtis joked, “you’ll give yourself a headache.”

“Smart ass!” Raph laughed.  “I was thinking of doing something nice for you, but maybe I better rethink my plan.”

“Something nice for me?” Curtis asked, no longer the smart aleck.

“That’s what I said,” Raph smiled.

“But adopting me was enough.  Really!” Curtis said.

“That was something nice for all of us, and I think we should do something more to celebrate.”

“Like what?”

“A ‘Welcome to the Family Adoption Party’!” Raph said proudly.

“A party?” Hector asked in surprise.  They had always kept pretty much to themselves.  They had only a few close friends.  “Who would you invite?”

“I thought we’d let Curtis make that decision.  And of course, we’d ask Melanie and her partner, and Hunter and Karen,” Raph explained.

“Could … could I invite Gus and JR?” Curtis asked unsure about having a party.  He’d never done this before.

“You can invite anyone you want,” Raph told him.

“And maybe Briana,” Curtis added.

“Isn’t she a little young for your party?” Hector asked.

“Yeah, she is, but she’s pretty mature for her age.  And … she invited me to the first big party I’d ever been too.  I’d like to repay her.”

“That’s … lovely, Curtis,” Hector said giving his son a hug.

“Thanks, but…”

“But what, Curtis?” Hector asked.

“Can we not have a party like the one Ms. Marcus had at her house?  It was kinda … awful.”

“We’ll have whatever kind of party you want, Curtis.  Pizza and sodas or shrimp and caviar,” Raph laughed.  “It’s your call.”

“Definitely not shrimp and caviar.  Yuck!” Curtis said.

Hector laughed.  “How about a week Saturday for this party?” he asked.  “I think that will give us enough time to notify everybody and arrange things.”

“Sounds good,” Raph agreed.  “I’ll call Melanie.  She can tell her whole family about the party.”

“I’ll contact Hunter.  He can let Karen know,” Hector volunteered.

“I’ll call Bree’s parents,” Curtis offered.

The two men took out their cell phones and Curtis picked up the land line in the house. 

*****

“I’m sorry, Curtis, but that’s the last night of the opening of Justin’s art show.  We have to be at the gallery most of the day, and then we were going to have a little party of our own afterwards…but congratulations to you all.  Be sure to tell Raph and Hector that.”

Brian hung up the phone as Justin walked into the sun porch.  “Hey,” he grinned at his husband.

“Hey, yourself.  Long time no see.”

“It hasn’t been that long, has it?” Justin asked screwing up his face.

“Seems like forever,” Brian replied pulling Justin into a warm hug.

“Forgive me?”

“If you make it worth my while.”

“Oh, I’d be happy to, right after you feed me.”

“You didn’t eat?” Brian asked.  “You need to take care of yourself.”

“I will when you make me some of your delicious scrambled eggs … or something.”

“They do have restaurants in Pittsburgh, you know.  I have that on good authority.”

“From a lady with a red wig and a loud mouth?” Justin laughed.

Brian nodded, as he pulled Justin into the kitchen and started beating some eggs.  “Are you done?” Brian asked referring to the infamous project.

“Almost,” Justin said sheepishly.

Brian groaned.  “How many times have I heard that lately?”

“We just want it to be perfect.”

“It seemed pretty perfect to me when I saw it last night.”

“There’s still some fine tuning we want to do,” Justin insisted.  “Um … is Bree asleep?”

“Probably, she went to bed a while ago.”

“I’m going to kiss her good night.”

“Your eggs will be ready when you return, sire,” Brian joked as he dumped the bowl of eggs into the frying pan and put two slices of bread in the toaster.

Justin giggled and headed down the hall.  When he returned Brian had his dinner set out at the kitchen table.  He sat down and dug in.

“I was hungry,” Justin said after he had eaten several forkfuls.

“No kidding,” Brian snorted.

“Who were you on the phone with when I came in?”

“Curtis Samuels.”

“Curt…Curtis?  The kid who mugged you?” Justin asked in disbelief.

“You would remind me,” Brian replied making a face at the memory.  “Not one of my finer moments.”

“What did he want?”

“He’s been adopted by Raph and Hector.  They had the hearing yesterday,” Brian informed him as he poured coffee for them both.

“That’s good.  I’m happy for them,” Justin said finishing his eggs.  “But why is he calling you?”

“They want to have a party to celebrate.”

“And he’s inviting you?” Justin asked in surprise.

“Well, I did forego charges against him.  He’s a good kid.  Gus likes him.”

“And he’s inviting you?” Justin repeated.

“Am I that unlikable?” Brian asked sarcastically.

“No, of course not, but why is he inviting you?”

Brian sighed.  “He was inviting all of us, but especially Bree, since she invited him to her birthday party.”

“Oh, right, when is this party?”

“A week Saturday.”

“But that’s…”

“I told him we couldn’t attend.”

“That’s too bad.”

“Yeah, I was thinking we could include Gus’ birthday as part of our party for you,” Brian said looking up at Justin from under his eyelashes.  “If that’s all right with you?”  He sipped his coffee while he waited for Justin’s reaction.

“That’s a great idea,” Justin said with a smile.  “Then it won’t all be about me.”

“I have news for you; it will be all about your new project when people see it.”

“You think so?” Justin asked, his smile beaming throughout the kitchen.

“I know so.”

“What are we going to get for Gus for his birthday?” Justin asked.  He doctored the cup of coffee Brian had poured for him.

“Bree informed me this afternoon that Gus told her he wants a car.”

“A car?  A fucking car?”

“But Bree didn’t think she could swing that.”

Justin spewed his coffee and almost choked.  When he recovered, he looked at Brian.  “You…You’re not thinking of getting him one, are you?”

Brian shook his head.  “I don’t think he’s ready.  He doesn’t even have a fucking license yet.  Maybe next year.”

Justin breathed a sigh of relief.  “So, what can we get him?”

“I was hoping you could think of something good.”

*****

“Hunter can’t come on Saturday,” Hector said as he came back into the kitchen, snapping his cell phone shut.  “And Karen’s on duty at the clinic that day.”

Raph came in from the living room, carrying his cell phone.  “Melanie is going to a closing of an art show at Lindsay’s gallery.  They won’t be able to come.”

“It’s Justin Taylor’s art show,” Curtis informed them sadly.  “So Mr. Kinney and Bree and Mr. Taylor won’t be able to come.”  Curtis sighed.  He had liked the idea of having a party.

“Then Gus probably won’t be available to either,” Raph said.  “We’ll just have to try for another day.”

“How about the next Saturday?” Hector asked.

“We have to attend that conference we signed up for,” Raph reminded him.

“The next week?”

“I’ll be into midterms,” Curtis sighed.

“We’ll figure something out,” Raph said gently.  The phone rang at that moment.  Raph picked it up.  “Hello?”

“Dr. Raph, I presume,” a familiar voice said.

Raph smiled.  “Brian Kinney, nice to hear from you.  I understand you can’t come to our party.  I’m sorry to hear that.”

“Congratulations to all of you.  I think Curtis has found a good home.”

“Well, as long as we have your approval, I’m happy,” Raph laughed.

“Actually, it’s about the party that I’m calling.”

“Oh?  Will you be able to make it after all?”

“No, I … I was hoping you hadn’t made too many plans because I have a proposal for you.”

“A proposal?” Raph frowned.

“I’m having a get-together at Emmett’s Place Too that night … for the closing night of the opening of Justin’s new art show.  Don’t ask!” Brian laughed before Raph could say anything.

“Okay,” Raph said.  “But I don’t understand.”

“Justin and I were just talking, and we’re going to make Gus’ birthday celebration that night too.  He’ll be seventeen.  Gus would want Curtis there.  And well, we thought maybe you could combine your celebration of your new son as part of it too.”

“Really?  But we wouldn’t want to intrude.”

“You wouldn’t be intruding.  Most of the people who were trapped here at the cottage at Christmas will be there, so you’ll know people.  And the kids, JR, Bree and Gus will all be at the party.  I hated having to turn Curtis down earlier, but we have most of this already arranged.  I’d really like you to come and be part of it with us.  We would like to celebrate Curtis’ new life too.”

“Let me talk to Curtis and Hector.  I’ll get back to you.”

“Please do,” Brian said as he hung up.

Justin squeezed Brian’s hand.  “You’re a good man, Brian Kinney.”

“Thanks to you, Mr. Taylor.”

Fractalized

Chapter 9

“Morning, Dads,” Curtis said with a laugh as he entered the kitchen.  He was learning to enjoy the sound of that word “Dad” and all it implied.

“Sit down, my son,” Hector grinned.  “Your breakfast is ready.”

They all dug into their food and ate in silence for a bit.

“Curtis, have you thought about Brian Kinney’s proposal for the party?  It’s really up to you whether we take him up on the offer or not,” Raph explained.

Curtis frowned and looked at his new father.  “It’s fine,” he said.  “We can have the party with them.  Everybody I would have invited to my party will be there anyway.”

“I get the feeling that this idea is not quite as all right as you would like us to believe,” Raph observed.

“It’s fine … really,” Curtis repeated.

“Curtis, I’m new at this parenting thing, but being a little closer to your age than Raph is, I think I detect a bit of the teenage ‘you’re going to do it your way, so I might as well say it’s okay’ blues.  Am I right?” Hector asked.

“Tell us what’s wrong.  We don’t have to have the party with the Kinney-Taylor’s,” Raph repeated.

“It’s, well, it’s Gus’ birthday.  It’s his night, and Mr. Taylor’s.”

“And yours,” Hector added squeezing Curtis’ hand.

“I … I kinda really wanted my own party,” Curtis admitted.

“Then we’ll have one,” Raph said.

“But it was awfully nice of Mr. Kinney to offer for us to join them, especially after what I did to him,” Curtis said shoving his cereal around in the bowl and not eating any of it.

“So what are you telling us?” Raph asked.  “I’m not getting a clear message.”

“I’m saying we should accept Mr. Kinney’s offer,” Curtis said.  “Yeah, that’s what I’m saying.”

“Then I’ll call him today and let him know,” Raph said.

“Good,” Curtis agreed, still shoving his cereal around the bowl.

“Are you going to eat that or beat it to death?” Hector asked after a minute.

“I think Curtis would still like a party of his own,” Raph said as he observed Curtis’ actions.

“Huh?” Curtis said looking up at Raph.

“I’m right, aren’t I?”

“Well, yeah, kinda…”

“What if we go to the party with the Kinney-Taylor’s and then after midterms are over you have a kids’ party with Gus and JR and anybody else you’d like to have?  You can invite them over here … to your new home.”

“You mean it?” Curtis asked his face brightening with a big smile.

“I absolutely do,” Raph grinned back.

“Okay with you, Dad?” Curtis asked Hector.  Hector nodded in agreement.  “My two dads are the best,” Curtis stated.  He dug into his cereal suddenly finding his appetite.  The two men smiled at each other across the table.

*****

“Hi Justin!” the twins greeted their partner in art.  Troi` and Tre` had completed the editing of their film, including the credits.  And since Gus had participated with his photos and videos, the boys thought it only fitting that he receive his share of the credit as well.

“Gus will be thrilled.  Who knows, maybe he’ll want to apply here.  He’s been taking pictures for a long time and interning at Kinnetik.  He may have found his career,” Justin said as he watched the credits roll. 

“I can’t believe we’re really finished,” Tre` commented with some disappointment in his voice.

“I wish we could work together forever,” Troi` sighed.  The twins were going to miss working with Justin and they had a severe case of idol worship going on.  Justin was oblivious but shared their feelings of loss.  Justin always felt a little let down at the conclusion of his projects.

“Guys, I have a feeling we’ll be working together on another project,” Justin said as he checked his watch, noting it was time for lunch.  “When’s your next class?”

“Not until three,” Troi` responded.

“Why don’t I take you two to lunch at the diner,” Justin suggested and the twins agreed.  Comfort food was just what the doctor ordered.  “We have much to celebrate and you’ll be there at my show, won’t you?”  Justin turned his innocent flirty blue eyes at the twin.  No one could ever say no to that look.

“We’ll be there,” the twins confirmed as Justin shepherded 'his boys’ out the door.

*****

“Sweetheart!” Debbie gushed as Justin, followed by his twins, walked into the diner.  “And with bookends, I see!”  Debbie gave Justin a warning glare.

“Deb, this is Troi` and Tre`.  They’re art students at PIFA and we’ve just finished a very important project and we’re hungry,” Justin explained hoping to tap into Debbie’s maternal instincts and not the instincts that would trigger a lecture on fidelity and monogamy toward one’s life partner.

“Well, that starving artist shit is so overrated.  Take a booth, boys, we’ll be with you in a minute,” Debbie said pleasantly, lecture avoided … for now.  Lacy was working the lunch shift so she came to their table.

“Hi Justin!” Lacy greeted her mentor cheerfully.

“Lacy, how are you?  How’s it going with Rage?”  Meaning, was Michael giving her a difficult time.

“It’s all going great.  The tips you’ve given me have helped so much.  I love the work I’m doing,” Lacy said with enthusiasm.  “Don’t I know you guys?” Lacy asked the twins.  “I’ve seen you on campus, haven’t I?”

“Yes,” the twins answered as one.  “But we mostly stick to the computer lab.”

“That’s right!  I’ve seen some of your stuff at the student art shows.  It’s so cool.”

“Thank you,” Troi` replied.

“We love your Sateeena,” Tre` said.

“You know?”  Lacy still couldn’t believe how well her drawings were received by the community.

“We do.  Have you ever considered turning Rage into a cartoon?” Troi` asked both Lacy and Justin.

“Michael and I thought about it when we were working on the movie but at the time we had to table it.  We just wanted to get the movie made.  We had enough trouble with Brett Keller,” Justin explained.

“Justin, do you think we could do it ourselves?  I mean just us; you, me, Michael and the guys.  They can animate anything and I wouldn’t do it without you.  And you know Michael would have to have his say in it,” Lacy asked hopefully.  The twins’ faces lit up.

Justin considered it for all of two seconds, then looked around the busy diner.  He leaned in closer to whisper.  “Lacy, when do you get off?”

“I don’t have classes today so I’m doing a double.  I get off at seven.”

“Guys, when do you get out of school tonight?”

“Around five,” the twins answered.

“Michael closes up around six,” Justin murmured then took out his phone to call Michael.  After a quick and quiet conversation, Justin snapped his phone shut.  “Okay, we meet here around six.  We order some takeout then go back to the loft for a meeting.  I think we’ve found our next project,” Justin said with a smug smile as he leaned back against the seat.  The twins giggled with delight as Lacy beamed.

They ordered their lunch as the Liberty Diner patrons gossiped about the beautiful former King of Babylon holding court with his lovely raven haired subjects.

*****

“So, do you think you can do it?”  Brian asked Pittsburgh’s premiere event planner.  Brian was at the bistro confirming his scheme with Emmett.

“Decorating the buffet table to reflect the seasons is easy but all that electronic equipment is way too complicated to me,” Emmett said with a frown.  But Emmett would do anything for Brian, especially since his request was for Justin.

“What about Sean?”

“He’s a pastry chef not a computer geek,” Emmett sighed.  Brian gave no thought to Emmett’s drag queen waiters.  Besides, it wouldn’t do for any one of them to break a nail.

“Who do we know that’s computer savvy and Sidney wouldn’t give two shits about seeing helping you out,” Brian muttered to himself then broke out into a mischievous grin.  “What about Gus?”

“Gus?  Your son, Gus.”

“What the fuck other Gus do you know?  Of course, my son, Gus,” Brian griped.

“Just checking.  What about him?” Emmett asked for clarification as Brian glared. Brian thought it was all quite clear.

“It’s well known that Gus has been working odd jobs here and there, earning money to buy his first car.”

“How do you feel about that, Dad?” Emmett snarked.

“Emm, I don’t mind telling you, it’s scaring the shit out of me.  But this is not about me; it’s about Justin and his little twins.  Gus is a wonder with computers and other electronics.  He’ll be just another one of your minions setting up the buffet table.  But while you and Sean handle the gourmet part of the buffet, Gus will handle the electronic display.  You often have a centerpiece or central feature on your table.  This time it will be a discreetly hidden flat screen monitor with the computer out of the way hidden somewhere.  We can run the program just as Sidney starts flapping his gums with his blah, blah speech and his invitation to all to help themselves to your impeccable delectables.  I’m hoping that the curiosity factor will kick in and someone will demand an explanation.  That’s when our little Mary Sunshine will do his thing.  One of the twins or Gus can start the program from the beginning with the sound.  Voila!  A staah is born.”

Emmett stared back at his friend in awe.  “How do you come up with all of these plans?” Emmett asked, not only referring to the current plan but all the plans and schemes Brian had had a hand in over the years.

“It’s a gift,” was all Brian could say with a shrug of his shoulders.  “So you’ll do it?”

“Consider it done.  Now I’ll need the monitor so I can prepare it.”

“I’ll pick up Gus after school and we’ll go shopping.  I’ll drop it off later at your apartment.”

“Sounds like a plan to me.  And Brian,” Emmett began before sliding a freshly baked popover to his friend.  “You’re a very good man.  Don’t let anyone ever make you think otherwise.  You’re a good friend, partner and father.” 

Brian felt his face grow warm as he took the popover then grumbled something about nelly ass fairies.  Emmett just smiled as he passed the butter.

*****

Gus and Brian entered the electronics store.  A rather good looking and very obviously gay salesperson rushed up to them, asking if he could be of any assistance.  He looked the father and son up and down, admiring both.

“If you can keep your eyes to yourself and your dick in your pants, you might make a good sized sale,” Brian growled.  He didn’t mind being cruised, but he didn’t want this guy hitting on his son. 

Gus giggled.  He couldn’t help himself.  He knew his father so well.

“Um … yes, sir.  Sorry, sir,” the salesman apologized.  “What are you looking for?”

“We need a very high quality monitor.  Show us what you have,” Brian ordered.

The man hustled them to the back of the store to stand in front of the bank of TV monitors that were located there.  Gus got into a discussion with the man about what they were going to be doing and what equipment would work best.

While they were talking, Brian wandered into the computer area.  He still needed a gift for Gus for his birthday.  He had been thinking about getting him a new laptop.  He stopped in front of one that was pencil thin and weighed less than five pounds according to the sign above it.  That was a definite possibility.  He continued down the aisle and stopped in front of what were labeled tablet PC’s.  They were laptops with a monitor that seemed to have two sides that could be swiveled around.  He studied them for a minute and then started reading the blurb that went with it.  That’s where Gus found him some minutes later. 

“What are you doing, Pop?” Gus asked as he came up beside him.

“Maybe looking at your birthday present.  Know anything about these things?” Brian asked gesturing at the tablet computers.

“Yeah, they’re really good for college where the profs don’t like you having computers open while they’re lecturing.  You can write on them in handwriting and they translate it into word docs for you.”

“That’s what I was reading,” Brian said with a smirk.  “How would one of these be as your gift?” Brian asked.

Gus frowned and then said, “I was kind of hoping…”

“That I’d buy you a car,” Brian finished the statement.  “Bree told me.  I didn’t much like you roping her into your scheme to get a car.”

Gus hung his head.  “Sorry, Pop.”

“Bree feels responsible for getting you are car.”

“Oh, no!  No, that’s not what I wanted to happen.  I just thought…”

“That she could put some pressure on me,” Brian said completing another sentence for his son.

Gus nodded and looked at the floor.  “Stupid, huh?”

“Very!  I thought I raised a smarter son.”

“You did, Pop.  I should have known better.”

“You know better now.”

“Yeah, I do, and you don’t have to get me anything for my birthday.  I really am sorry…”

Brian raised an eyebrow.  “I think you need to talk to Bree and apologize to her, not to me.”

“I will, I promise.”

“Then in lieu of a car, what do you think about one of these?”

“Really?  That would be great!”

“Where’s that salesman?” Brian asked.

“He was taking the monitor I chose to the front cash,” Gus explained.

“I’m back,” the guy said reappearing at that moment.  “Is there something else I can get for you?”

“What’s the best one of these?” Brian asked with a smirk.

The salesman started his longwinded explanation which Brian quickly tuned out.  He walked around the end of the aisle and stood debating if maybe he should get Gus a car after all.  The boy was a good kid, and Gus really wanted a car.  Brian knew what that was like.  Maybe he should just give in and get Gus a car.  Then he remembered all the things he had discussed with Lindsay and Justin.  Brian remembered how he had so wanted a car when he was Gus’ age, but he never got it.  He finally got a car when he could afford to buy one for himself.  That hadn’t hurt him.  In the long run, it had made him appreciate his first car even more when he was finally able to buy it for himself.  Next year was soon enough for Gus to get a car.

“Pop,” Gus said, coming around the end of the aisle.  “Where did you get to?  We made a decision.  Come see which one I like.”

“Sure, Sonny Boy,” Brian replied and followed Gus around the aisle.  Brian had made his decision too.

Back in front of the computers Brian listened to his son regale him with all the features of the new computer he had selected.  When Gus was finished they made their way to the front of the store where the salesman waited for them with their purchases.

“It was lovely serving you,” the guy said holding out his hand.

Brian shook it perfunctorily.  “I hope I got a good deal, because if I didn’t I’ll be back.”

The man blanched, and then smiled and assured his handsome customer that he was getting a good deal.  He helped them take the boxes out to the car and load them inside.  When he headed back to the store, Gus looked at his father.

“Do you think I’ll ever be able to make people quake in their shoes the way you do?” Gus asked.

“I gave you my genes.  I don’t see why not,” Brian said with a chuckle.  “You may need some practice before you master it.”

“I think I need a lot of practice.”

“Just remember that you’re my son.  You can do anything and be anything you want to be.”

Gus smiled.  “That’s good to know.”

Brian frowned.  “But not all my traits are good ones.  I hope you also learn to discriminate.”

“I already have, Pop, I already have.”

Brian stared at his son as Gus got into the car.  He wasn’t quite sure what that statement meant.

*****

Justin led the twins and the others into the loft.  They were laden with food from the diner, ready to get stoked with nourishment both from food and ideas.  They quickly got plates of food and sat around the living room as they ate.

After a couple of minutes, Justin explained once again what he had in mind as far as the Rage cartoon went. 

“Isn’t that a bit ambitious?” Michael asked looking at the twins who were touted as having the skills with animation to pull this off.

“Ambitious how, Michael?” Justin asked.  “We either make a cartoon or we don’t.”

“Yeah, but you’re talking about distributing this to theaters.  And … we’re working with amateurs, kids who haven’t even graduated yet.”

“Michael, that’s very unfair.  You haven’t even seen Troi` and Tre`’s work.  I chose them out of all the people at PIFA to work with.  They’re good,” Justin said in defense of the two men.  The twins smiled at him.

“But they’re not Brett Keller,” Michael continued.

“Look where working with Brett Keller got me last time,” Justin said sarcastically.

Michael shook his head.  So much for that argument.  “They’re so young and … inexperienced,” he continued.

“I prefer to think of it as young and fresh, as in their ideas and thinking.”  Justin wanted to add, ‘unlike you, Michael’, but he bit his tongue.

“I don’t know,” Michael said shaking his head.  “I think we could do better.”

“That’s what you thought about Lacy, I seem to remember.  I was right that time, wasn’t I?” Justin asked.

“Well, that was different,” Michael said eyeing the twins skeptically.

“Michael, you’re being pissy!” Justin told him.  Tre` and Troi` stifled laughs.

“I am not.  I just…”

Tre` and Troi` looked at each other then nodded.  “If you don’t want us as part of this,” Tre` said. 

“We can leave … right now,” Troi` added.

“I want you,” Justin said quickly.  “You’re staying.”

“And so do I,” Lacy jumped in.  The twins smiled at her.  “When you see their work, Michael, you’ll know why we want them as part of this.  They’re really good.”

“Maybe they can show me some of their work … soon,” Michael conceded.  He knew when he was being outvoted.

Justin smiled.  They had him now. 

“We’ll be happy to,” Troi` said.

Michael shook his head a couple of more times.  He still didn’t like this, but what was he going to do.  He said, “So what will the storyline of this cartoon be about?”

“Rage!” they all said.

Michael had to laugh, as they got down to business planning what their cartoon might look like.

Fractalized

Chapter 10

It was a few days before the opening of Justin’s Seasons show in Pittsburgh when Brian decided to call a family meeting.  Brian realized that once the show actually opened, all six of the occupants of Edna’s Treasures would not be together until the launching of the show was over.  Brian also harbored the notion that as soon as certain critics got wind of the Fractal movie, his life might forever be changed.  Brian resolved to cross that bridge when he got there.  Pushing down any anxiety or misgivings Brian called his meeting to order.

“I’ve asked you all here today...” Brian began.

“Bri, this isn’t a staff meeting,” John said gently.  “Just tell us what’s on your mind,” he prodded.  Brian dipped his head. 

They were all gathered at the long table in the sun porch and just about to have dinner.  Brian passed the platter of grilled chicken cutlets then began again.

“The first day of Justin’s show is this Friday.”

“No news there,” Bobby commented as he took a couple of cutlets for Patrick’s plate as well as his own.

“Justin will be needed in the Pitts, so after I pick up the kids from school, I’ll be heading there as well.  I’ll stay through the weekend but bring Bree home Sunday night.”

“Brian, Rachel or I can get the kids.  Then we’ll all drive in later that evening,” John suggested.  “You should go with Justin in the morning.”

“We’ll still need to take two cars.  I’ll be commuting back and forth that week; Justin will have to stay.  He’ll need his own wheels.”

“Then you drive in together in the Cherokee.  “Bobby will take the Navigator with the kids and I’ll drive your Jeep.  This way you’ll have a car to come back whenever you want.”

“I guess.  Justin doesn’t need me to be under foot all the time,” Brian mumbled sadly.  Brian didn’t want to admit that he liked being needed by Justin.

“Brian,” Justin said softly as he placed a gentle hand on his lover’s arm.  “I want you there with me.  You know how Sidney gets; you know how he drives me insane sometimes.  I’ll need you to remind me to trust that Sidney does know what he’s doing and that it’s all for my own good.”

Brian didn’t hear the explanation, just that Justin still needed him.

“Okay, Sunshine.  If you want me there then I’ll be there,” Brian said with a small grin, finding it hard to conceal his joy.  “Do you guys want me to book you a room at the Plaza or do you want to share at the loft?  I’ll have Emmett stock the refrigerator before we get there.”

“That is, if Debbie and my mother don’t get to it first.  They know I’m staying the week.  I’ve been warned that I’m going to be fed,” Justin said as he rubbed his filling tummy.

“Daddy, are you going to be away for a whole week?” Briana asked her father with very wide eyes.

“Yes, baby girl, I am.  But I’ll call you every day and I can read your bedtime story over the phone if you’d like.  And you’re going to be there opening night and on the last night for the big party.”  Justin hoped this offering would mollify his daughter.  “This is an important show,” Justin added quickly, feeling guilty that he had to be away.

“I know, Daddy.  It’s okay,” Bree said as she slid off her chair to give her Daddy a hug.  The petite child could feel her father’s distress as she climbed into Justin’s lap.  Brian slid her plate closer so that father and daughter could finish their meals while remaining in physical contact.                    

The family engaged in quiet conversation as dinner continued, shoring up their plans for the weekend and the rest of the week.

*****

“Brian?”

“What is it, Sunshine?”  The lovers were preparing for bed.  Justin was very nervous with anticipation.  Anticipation regarding the show, its reception by the critics and the aftermath.

“This feels different somehow, doesn’t it?” Justin asked as he snuggled down close to Brian.

“No, feels the same to me,” Brian quipped, as he wound his arms around the anxious younger man. 

Justin gave him a little poke.  “Brian, you know what I mean.  This show feels different.”

“How?” Brian asked as he gently nibbled Justin’s ear, manipulating his blond into revealing his fears.

“This show is all me,” Justin whispered, as he leaned his head over giving Brian better access to the sensitive spots on his neck.

“They’ve always been all you,” Brian murmured kissing the pale delectable skin, lapping at the sweet salty neck.

“Not completely.  The Old Masters were my interpretation of classic paintings.  My portraits have been about us, you, our family or how I’ve felt about them when I was happy or sad.  Other times it’s been about Rage, this time it’s all me and the world around me.” 

Justin pushed back on Brian’s shoulder, urging him onto his back.  He began to nip at the prominent chin, relishing the scratchy feel of Brian’s five o’clock shadow.

“I feel naked,” Justin mumbled.

“You are naked,” Brian stated, patting Justin’s plump round rump, awaiting the inevitable retaliation, which came in the form of a bite to Brian’s right nipple.

“Ow!”

“You’re not listening,” Justin scolded.

“I am listening, Sunshine,” Brian said forcefully as he flipped them both over again.  “The contents of this show have the potential of being more personal to those who will see them.  The other subjects you’ve painted in the past are personal to you.  The seasons and the weather in general affect all of us, in good ways and bad.  But everyone can relate to it.  I’ve never met someone who didn’t like the look of newly fallen snow.”

“Until you had to shovel it like this past winter.”

“Right, or the first Spring flowers.”

“Unless you have allergies like me,” Justin griped as he recalled his battle with his allergies.  Brian kissed Justin’s wounded nose.

“And Fall leaves, the colors they become.”

“Except when we have to rake them.”

“Exactly.  Even if you live in a bubble, the weather affects us all.  What we wear for the day, what mode of transport we might take that day and our attitude for the day.  Spring fever, the Winter blues, it touches all of us.”

“I guess that’s why I’m so nervous, Bri.  What if I don’t touch anyone?  What if I’m a flop?  What if all my art is a fraud?”

“Why would it be a fraud, Jus?  Your paintings have sold everywhere.  Why would this time be any different?”  Brian kissed Justin’s butterfly filled tummy then worked his way down to the semi-erect penis.  “You are the bravest man I know, Justin Taylor-Kinney.  Even if your worst fears become real, you painted from your heart.  No one can ever take that away from you,” Brian whispered.  He kissed, lapped then sucked on Justin’s cock, loving the feel of it as it grew harder in his mouth.

Brian watched as Justin fisted the sheets and arched his back under Brian’s thorough ministrations.  Just before Justin came, Brian looked up into Justin’s face.  His lover still radiated a youthful innocence.

“Come for me, Justin.  Give me what you’ve got,” Brian urged as he swallowed Justin’s cock and cum.  Without thought for himself, Brian gathered his mate close and waited until Justin became coherent.

“Mmm, that was so good,” Justin murmured, cuddling closer to Brian.  “What about you?” he asked sleepily.

“That was for you.  It’s all for you,” Brian said softly, his voice hitching, holding Justin tighter.  “Your paintings are as beautiful as you are.  Your art transformed my loveless soul, it touched me and now it will touch whoever sees it.  Of this I have no doubt.  Now sleep.  I have a feeling once this show hits, you won’t have time to sleep.”

“I love you, Brian,” Justin murmured as sleep took him.

“I love you too, Sunshine.”  Brian willed down his hard-on because his needs weren’t as important as the man in his arms.  And that’s the way it was supposed to be.

The next morning, Brian was up with the birds as it was his habit even if he didn’t have to be anywhere.  He was sipping coffee by the sun porch door, watching Beau chase the first Fall leaf that had made its way into the garden.  There was a slight chill in the morning air but with promises of a warm afternoon.

“Had a quiet night,” Bobby casually remarked as he walked into the porch with his own cup of coffee.  They still had a couple of hours before the kids needed to be up to get ready for school.

“You spying on us?” Brian asked with an arch of his brow.

“No, just came out looking for a brief I misplaced.  Couldn’t help but notice the lack of noise that usually follows when you two go to bed.

Brian turned to stare out the door; a slight smirk graced his face.  “Just making sure my Sunshine knows how much he’s cherished,” Brian murmured quietly as he took another sip of coffee.

“Good,” was all that Bobby said as he too greeted the new day.

*****

“Unca John,” Bree said as they gathered up her things to head into Pittsburgh for the opening night of Justin’s show.  “What am I gonna wear tonight?”

“I don’t know, sweetheart.  Your Dada packed your clothes in this suitcase,” John said as he indicated the open suitcase lying on Bree’s bed.

Bree looked into the suitcase and frowned.  She lifted up a couple of items to make sure she could see everything that had been included.  Having viewed every item that was in the case, she realized that there was no new outfit for the opening of her Daddy’s show.  She always got a new outfit for special occasions like this one.  With a frown, she sat down on the edge of her bed and crossed her arms over her chest.  Her mouth formed into a perfect pout.  She sat there staring wordlessly out into the room.

“Bree, is something wrong?” John asked when he realized that Bree was silent and unmoving.

“I can’t go tonight,” she stated.

“What do you mean you can’t go?”

“I don’t have nuffin to wear.”

“You have a closet full of beautiful clothes, and your Dada packed your two beautiful dresses from your birthday party.”

“But they’re old,” Bree said regally.  “I need a new dress.”

John stared at the little girl that he loved with all his heart.  He couldn’t believe how selfish she sounded at that moment.  “Bree, these dresses are fine.  You don’t need a new dress.”

“Yes, I do,” Bree contradicted.  “My Dada always gets me a new dress,” she said emphatically.  “I can’t go.”

“You are most certainly going,” John said feeling his temper rise.

“No,” Bree repeated.

“Briana, your fathers are expecting you to be there.”

Bree looked at her uncle.  He didn’t often call her Briana, but when he did he meant business.  He was obviously not happy with her.  But Bree wasn’t happy either.  “Why didn’t my Dada get me a new dress?” she pouted.

“Your fathers have been very busy the last few weeks.  You know your Daddy has had to spend a lot of time in Pittsburgh, and your Dada has helped him in any way that he can.  That was more important than any new dress.”

Bree frowned.  That did sound more important, but she had to look nice for her fathers.  And she wouldn’t look her best in an old dress.  “I can’t go,” she repeated her arms still folded on her chest.

“You most certainly can go, young lady.  You have just decided that you want a new dress, and you didn’t get one.  It’s not very becoming to see you acting in this unseemly manner.”

Bree frowned as she listened to her uncle.  “I’m not acting,” she said not a hundred percent sure what her Uncle John had just said, but it didn’t sound good.

John smiled.  Sometimes he forgot she was only five.  “Bree, there are lots of little girls who would be thrilled to have one of the dresses you had for your birthday party, let alone both of them.  Ashley doesn’t have nearly as many clothes as you, does she?” John asked, deciding to take a different tack with his niece.

“No,” Bree admitted reluctantly.

“Do you know that there are children all over the world who go to bed hungry every night and barely have enough clothes to cover their bodies and keep warm?”

Bree’s eyes got very big.  At school she had heard about poor places in the world where that happened.  “I know,” she said uncertainly, “but I want to look nice for my daddies.”

“Your daddies will love you whatever you’re wearing.  And you will look like a little princess in either one of those dresses,” John said.

“Even if they’re old?”

“They’re classics,” John told her, taking a leaf out of Brian’s book.  “Your Dada wouldn’t buy you anything that couldn’t be worn for many years.  The trouble is you grow bigger each year, so he gets you new things.”

“Oh,” Bree said with a frown.  That made sense.

“So, will you be okay wearing one of those dresses tonight?”  Bree nodded somewhat reluctantly.  She had really expected to get a new dress.  “Then let’s get going.  We’ll get you ready when we get to the loft.”

“’Kay,” Bree said as she tucked her grey bunny under her arm and John snapped the suitcase shut.

“Let’s go,” John said.

Bree was staring into her big closet filled with clothes, some of which she hadn’t worn in a long time.  “Unca John, can I give some of my clothes to kids who need them?  They should be warm.”

John almost laughed out loud.  What an about face!  He cleared his throat.  “I think that would be a lovely idea, Bree.”

“Me too,” Bree said with a smile.  “I share.”  She slipped her hand into her uncle’s and they headed out the door.

*****

“Are we ready to give this fucking thing a try?” Brian asked.  His last nerve was on the verge of unraveling.  He had been stuck at the gallery all day while Justin and Sidney and Lindsay moved paintings around, and argued over which paintings to display on which revolving easel.

“I was ready an hour ago,” Sidney said as he pushed the button to start the first set of easels revolving on their platform.  They had tried them at least fifteen times already, each time ending with some change being made to the order of the paintings.

“Let’s see how they look,” Justin said with a sigh.  He was getting more and more worried about how this show would be received.  He wanted it to be perfect.

The first set of paintings had almost revolved back to where it started when there was a grinding sound and a little puff of smoke.  The revolving stand halted suddenly.

“What … what happened?” Justin gasped.

“I think we blew a fuse or something,” Lindsay said.

“I knew all this high tech stuff was a mistake,” Justin moaned.  “Why didn’t we just hang the paintings on the wall?”

“Let me see what’s happened,” Sidney said lifting the skirt of the platform.  “Oh shit!  I think we fried some wires.”

“Oh no,” Justin croaked.  “What are we going to do?  This is a disaster.”

“Calm down, Justin, we’ll get it fixed,” Lindsay told him.

“What the fuck happened?” Brian demanded.  “Didn’t you have this inspected by an electrician?”

“Well no,” Sidney admitted.  “The company I rented this equipment from assured me it would be fine.”

“Get them on the fucking phone,” Brian ordered.

Lindsay quickly dialed the company and spoke with someone.  After a minute or two she snapped her phone closed and shook her head at them.

“What did they say?” Sidney asked with a sinking feeling in his stomach.

“They don’t have a replacement for these stands.  We rented the only four they have.”

“Can they be fixed?” Sidney asked.

Lindsay shook her head.  “He said they’d refund our deposit, but it’s closing time on Friday and he doesn’t have an electrician that he can get here until tomorrow.”

“Fuck!” Sidney gasped.

Justin leaned against Brian.  He felt like his life was slipping away one fried wire after another.  “I knew this was going to happen.  I’ve been dreading this show.”

“Stop it, Sunshine.  We’ll think of something.”

“Why couldn’t it have been a fucking fuse?” Sidney asked the ceiling.  “Do any of you know a good electrician?”

Everyone shook their head and Justin moaned audibly.  “This is going to be a disaster, I know it is.”

“Wait a minute,” Brian said, suddenly pulling out his cell phone.  He hit a number and waited.  “John?”

“It’s me, little bro’.  What’s up?”

“Where are you?”

“Halfway to Pittsburgh with the kids.  Why?”

“We’ve got a problem.”

“What kind of problem?”

“Electrical.”

“You need Aaron?”

“Was that the guy who worked on Lindsay’s house?” Brian asked.

“That’s the one.  He’s very good at what he does.”

“Do you think you could get him here ASAP?  We need someone to fix some wiring for us at the gallery.  It looks like it’s fried,” Brian explained.

“I’ll ask him for a favor.  I’ve sent quite a bit of business his way lately.  I’ll tell him to get there as soon as he can.”

“Thanks, John,” Brian said with a sigh of relief.  “It’s the revolving stands that hold the paintings.”

“I’ll let him know so he can come equipped.  Do you want me to come to the gallery?”

“No, take the kids to the loft.  They need some dinner.  We’ll meet you there as soon as this fiasco is fixed,” Brian said.

“Hang up so I can call Aaron.”

“Thanks,” Brian said and snapped his phone shut.

“Can John help?” Justin asked hopefully.

“He’s sending an electrician right now.”

“Thank you, Brian,” Sidney said with a sigh of relief.

“Next time you do something like this, check the fucking wiring before you burn the place down.”  Brian did not feel like being forgiving.

“I will,” Sidney replied.  “I’m sorry, Justin.”

“Just get it fixed, please,” Justin begged.

Brian led Justin into Sidney’s office and got him some water.  Would this fucking opening ever be over?

Fractalized

Chapter 11

“All done,” Aaron stated as he came into the main gallery from the utility room, wiping his hands on his towel.  Not only were a few wires fried on the revolving display unit but a couple of breakers were tripped as well.  “Mr. Bloom, I do suggest that you rewire your breaker box.  It can’t handle much more of a load than what’s on there now,” Aaron explained.  Sidney made an appointment for early Monday morning.

“But will it hold for tonight?” Justin asked as he looked at his watch.  It was almost six; the opening was set for eight.

Aaron had all four display sections revolving for the past hour, not a spark was seen or a wire fried.  All four wouldn’t be needed until the following Saturday.

“It’ll hold.  Which section is going tonight?” Aaron asked.  The show was going to start off with Winter.  The other seasons would remain under wraps.

Lindsay showed Aaron the Winter section.  He inspected the wiring and declared it sound.  Much to the relief of everyone present.

“Aaron,” Brian began as he drew the master electrician aside.  “Can we keep either you or one of your most trusted men on retainer for the duration of this event?  It would make the whole lot of us much happier, especially the man of the hour.  Emmett, the event planner, and I have something very special planned for the last night of this gala.  I need reassurances that it’ll go off without a hitch.  You will, of course, be compensated for your time.”

“Mr. Kinney....”

“Brian.”

“Brian, my wife is a fan and was fortunate to have won her bid on a small painting during the fundraiser.  I was trying to get tickets...”

“Done!  Consider yourselves my personal guests.  However, I was serious about you being on call for the duration.  Especially on the last night of the show.”

“You got it.  I’ll be here on Monday to check things out more thoroughly.”

“Then come over to Kinnetik when you’re done so we can talk privately.  I’ll explain more at that time.”

Brian and Aaron shook hands.  Brian made sure Lindsay had Aaron and his wife on the guest list then Brian took Justin back to the loft.

*****

“Justin, eat,” Brian commanded.  John had warmed up some of Debbie’s lasagna for themselves and the kids.  Brian hoped that the delicious aroma would entice Justin to eat.  But it seemed to be having just the opposite effect.

“I can’t.  I’m too nervous to eat lasagna.”

“Then I’ll make you some eggs or a grilled cheese or a fucking peanut butter and jelly sandwich.  But you WILL eat!” Brian growled, not going to take no for an answer.

Justin thought it prudent not to argue and sat at the table.  Brian put a small hunk of lasagna on a plate then placed it in front of Justin.  Justin picked up his knife and fork and began to eat.

*****

“Dada, when are we going?”  The children had finished their dinners, gotten cleaned up, dressed and were ready to go.  As were most of the adults.

“In a few minutes, Squirt.  Just as soon as I can convince your father to stop hiding in the bathroom,” Brian said in frustration.

“Brian, why don’t we take the kids to the gallery?  You and Justin can drive over when he’s ready to make the grand entrance,” Bobby wisely suggested.  He also wanted to get the kids out of Brian’s line of fire.

Brian dramatically sighed but agreed.  He had a quiet word with Bree as he gave her hair a touch up.  Then Brian placed a brand new hair clip around the elastic band that held her ponytail in place.  The clip was bright pink with sparkling beads.  Brian realized he hadn’t gotten Bree a new outfit for this night so he did the next best thing.

“Pretty, Dada!” Bree said as she looked at herself in the mirror.  “I love my new hair clip.”

“I do too, Squirt.  Now you go with Uncle John and Uncle Bobby.  Hold Patrick’s hand and we’ll see you soon,” Brian promised.

“Okay, Dada,” Bree said cheerfully then gave her Dada a kiss. 

Brian thanked his brother and brother-in-law, ruffled Patrick’s hair then shut the door behind them.  He then strode up to the bedroom, preparing to take on his stubborn Sunshine.

“Justin, are you ready to go?” Brian calmly asked the bathroom door.

“Yes, I am,” Justin said softly as he opened the door to step out into the bedroom.  He was dressed smartly but not too formally, deciding to be true to his casual nature.  This was his show, damn it, and Justin was going to be as comfortable as he possibly could.

He looked up at Brian’s face for reassurance.

“Beautiful, Sunshine,” Brian declared.

“You sure?  I could put on a suit.”

“Nope!  You’re perfect just the way you are.  Let’s have a drink before we go,” Brian said as he poured them two small shots of Beam.

“Bri, I don’t...”

“A small one, Justin.  Just a little Dutch courage then we’ll go.  You’ll arrive fashionably late, looking fabulous.  Sidney will do his thing and your public will be wowed.”

“It sounds so simple when you put it that way,” Justin said as he took a small sip of his drink.

“It is simple.”

“I wish I had your confidence.”

“I have enough for the both of us.  Now, you ready to meet your public?”

“I’m ready.”

“Then let’s go.”  Brian guided Justin out of the loft, locked up and took his artist to meet his destiny.

***** 

“Are you sure I look all right?” Curtis asked, as Raph and Hector headed towards the door of their house.

“You look fine,” Raph replied.  “We’re going to be late if we don’t get moving.”

“But you have nice suits and I don’t,” Curtis stated.

“Your shirt and tie look fine,” Hector told the boy.

“I … I’ve never been to something like this before.  Maybe I should stay home.”

“You are coming with us,” Raph said firmly.  “You look fine, and this is for friends of ours. Let’s go.”

They made their way out to the car, Curtis trailing behind.  When they were all strapped in, Hector started the car and they headed out into traffic.  Raph turned and looked at his newly minted son.  He realized they should have talked more about this before they left.  He always forgot about Curtis’ insecurities and inexperience, especially now that the boy was their son.  That legal action didn’t automatically solve all the problems.

“Curtis,” Raph said gently.  “Are you worried about how to act at Justin’s opening?”

Curtis nodded his head silently.  Raph thought he could see tears forming in the dark eyes.

“We know that you didn’t get a chance to go to functions like this when you were with those people.”  Raph refused to say the name Hardigan aloud.

“We never went anywhere.  And when I lived with my Grandpa, we didn’t have money for fancy things like this.  I’m going to make a fool of myself … and of you.”  Curtis felt the first tear roll down his face.  He swiped it away and sucked in a breath.

“Pull over, Hector,” Raph said.

Hector looked at his partner who nodded at him.  Hector pulled the car into a parking lot of a strip mall.  He found a space and shut off the car.

Raph unbuckled his seatbelt and turned to face his son.  “Do you want to go home?”  Curtis nodded.  “Then we will, but I think you should understand something first.”

“What?” Curtis asked when Raph stopped there.

“You had a very bad time for many years, Curtis.  Hector and I both know that.”

“We do,” Hector agreed.

“However, when we adopted you, when you came to live with us, we both resolved to give you every opportunity to have a good life,” Raph explained.  “If you are to grow to your full potential, you need to experience everything.  We may be rushing you a bit taking you to this opening, but you will find that all social events are pretty much the same.  You go in, you meet your hosts, you mingle and make small talk with people, you have a drink or some food and then you thank them for having you and leave.”

“That’s it?” Curtis asked looking at Raph.

“That’s it,” Raph replied and Hector nodded in agreement.

“They’re all like that?” Curtis asked.

“With variations.  At dinner parties you sit down to eat.  At birthday parties, you sing that birthday song and watch the person cut the cake, like at Bree’s birthday.”

“Will there be a frog cake?” Curtis asked mischievously.

Hector and Raph laughed out loud.  “God, I hope not,” Hector said.  “But with Emmett catering you never know.”

“You just did a good thing,” Raph said knowingly.  “If you can see the humor in the situation it makes it so much easier.  You can always pretend everyone’s naked and you’re not.  It gives one a sense of confidence.”

Curtis giggled.  “Maybe I can do this.”

“Curtis, I know you can do it, even if you don’t,” Raph said confidently.  “You’re a smart lad with a good sense of humor.  That will take you far in life.  But you need to experience things.  This opening will be a social gathering that you can try on for size while you’re young.  No one expects you to be perfect.  It will provide you with a bank of knowledge and understanding that you can apply to every social situation you’ll face later in your life.  It gets easier as you practise.”

“Just like practising basketball?” Curtis asked with a twinkle in his eye.  The tears had been banished.

“Kind of,” Hector said.  “Practice makes perfect.”

“Oh, and one more thing,” Raph said.  “We’ll be there with you the whole time.  If you’re not sure about something, ask us, or watch what we do.”

“Okay,” Curtis said, his demeanor much brighter now.

“So is it the opening … or home?” Hector asked, starting the car.

“I guess we should go to the opening,” Curtis said.  “I have a lot to learn.”

“I think you’ve learned all the essentials of life that you really need,” Raph replied gently.  “All this is just window dressing.  I’m proud of you, son.”

Curtis leaned back in his seat as Hector pulled into traffic.  He felt much better about this whole opening thing now. 

*****

“Where are my daddies?” Bree asked her uncles.

“They’ll be here shortly,” John told her.

“Your Dada likes to be fashionably late,” Bobby explained.

“What’s passionably late?” Bree asked.

John and Bobby choked back laughs.  “Out of the mouths of babes,” Bobby chuckled.

“They better not be…” John stated.

“What better way would Brian have to calm down a tense Justin?”

“I don’t want to think about it,” John scowled.

Just then Raph, Hector and Curtis walked in.

“Curtis!” Bree called.  She was happy to see someone she knew.

The three men made their way over to Bree and her uncles.

“Hi, Bree,” Curtis said with a smile.  “I didn’t think you would remember me.”

“I member you,” Bree said.  “I made you a card and you came to my party.” 

“Right,” Curtis said.  “And I hope you’ll come to my party in a while.”

“Is it your birthday?” Bree asked.

“No, no, it’s my adoption party,” Curtis said proudly.  “Raph and Hector have officially adopted me.”

“Good,” Bree stated giving her seal of approval.

“That’s great,” John and Bobby said shaking Raph and Hector’s hands.

“What’s going on?” Gus asked as he walked up.  He, JR and Melanie had been running late, and had just arrived.

“Curtis got ‘dopted,” Bree told him.

“Wow!  That’s great, Curtis,” Gus said hugging his friend.

“Thanks,” Curtis said shyly, but he was pleased at everyone’s congratulations.

“Gus … thirsty,” Bree said tugging at Gus’ hand.

“Yeah, I am,” Gus replied teasing his little sister.

“Me thirsty,” Bree pouted.

“Okay, Squirt,” Gus said.  “Come on, Curtis, let’s go get some punch.”

Curtis looked at his fathers who nodded.  All the children made their way over to the punch table where Gus snaffled drinks for all of them.

“He’s doing great,” John said to Hector and Raph as they all kept an eye on the children.

“Yes, we’re very proud of him,” Hector said.

“He was reluctant to come tonight,” Raph informed them.  “I hope you’ll keep an eye on him and help him if he seems out of his element.”

“We certainly will,” Bobby volunteered.  “But he seems to be having a good time.”

They watched Curtis talking animatedly with the children.  They were all laughing and everything seemed to be fine.

“Did Brian tell you that he invited us to attend the closing party for Justin’s show?  I understand it will also be Gus’ birthday party?  We had wanted to have a celebration of Curtis’ adoption that night, but everyone will be at Brian’s party,” Raph explained.

“That’s too bad,” Bobby said.

“Brian wants to have Curtis be part of the celebration that night,” Hector clarified.  “It was nice of him to invite us.”

“Yes, it was.  I hope Curtis doesn’t mind sharing the moment.”

Hector grinned.  “We have a little surprise for Curtis, with Brian’s help.”

“That’s good,” John said.

“We think we’ll have a party for Curtis later when midterms are over,” Raph explained.

“That’s a nice idea,” John agreed.

“He wants to invite Bree, because she invited him to her party,” Raph laughed.

“I know Bree seems older and wiser than she actually is, but isn’t she a little young for a teenage party?”

“I thought the same thing, but Curtis doesn’t have many friends yet, and he really wanted her to be there.  Would Patrick maybe come too, then she’d have someone more her own age to be with.”

“Sounds like a plan,” John said.  “I’ll mention it to Patrick.”

“Thanks,” Raph said feeling better about the closing night party and their own future party.

Sidney hustled up beside John.  He was looking at his watch.  “Where is that brother of yours?” he demanded of John.  “He promised to have Justin back here on time.  They’re already ten minutes late.  What has he done to my artist?”

John and Bobby looked at each other and shook their heads, wondering themselves what the two men might be up to.

“I’m sure they’ll be here soon,” John said trying to mollify the gallery owner.

“They better be.  We should have started already,” Sidney griped.

Just then there was a ruffle of noise that passed through the gallery.  They all turned to look.  Brian Kinney and Justin Taylor were in the building.  They stood inside the main door looking very handsome and debonair.  Justin clung to Brian’s hand, but his smile radiated across the room.  A round of applause started up and everyone showed their appreciation for the artist, even though they had yet to see the new collection of work.

When the applause died down, Sidney stepped forward.  “Ladies and gentlemen, now that our artist has arrived, we may begin.”

Justin glanced at Brian who squeezed his hand and leaned his shoulder against his husband.  “It’s going to be fine,” he whispered.

Justin nodded and held his breath.

Fractalized

Chapter 12

“For those of you who are new to our little gallery,” Sidney said as he dramatically waved his hand around.  “I am Sidney Bloom, and I welcome you to the launching of Justin Taylor’s “Seasons!”  The family and honored guests, which included several art critics and representatives from galleries all over the world, began to applaud.

“Over the next week in two day intervals we will reveal another season, starting tonight with Winter.  On Saturday the 30th, all four Seasons will be available for viewing.  We hope you’ll all be there to celebrate with us.”

Another round of applause was heard.

“So without further ado, the Sidney Bloom Gallery is proud to present, “Winter!”

The lights dimmed, as several of Emmett’s minions who were doing double duty that night, gently removed the coverings off of the Winter portion of the display.  Sidney snapped his fingers, the displays began to slowly revolve allowing the gathered audience unobstructed views of the breathtaking Winterscapes.  The lights were raised with special spotlights focused on each painting.

A collective gasp was heard running through the audience and then the building of applause.  Photographers from several magazines and newspapers began flocking closer to take pictures as their counterparts, the reporters, began to vie for Justin’s attention.

Justin momentarily tightened his grip on Brian’s hand as the surge of people around him threw him into a slight panic.

“You’ve done this dozens of times before; this is nothing new.  Just remember, they’re here for you, Sunshine.  Take your time and do ‘em one at a time.  We don’t do orgies anymore,” Brian said into Justin’s ear.  He kissed Justin’s temple then stepped aside to join the rest of the family, leaving Justin to shine in his own light.

As Justin gave interviews, Brian wandered closer to the buffet table where John and the rest of the Edna’s Treasures residents were hovering.

“Sidney was beginning to worry,” John commented as he handed Brian a glass of champagne.

“Why, did he think I was doing Justin in the alley?”

“Something like that,” John replied. 

“We knew better,” Jennifer said as she drew closer, hearing what was said.  “Was Justin that nervous?”

“Yes, this show feels different to him and he’s been concentrating on another project as well.  It’s been a bit overwhelming for him lately,” Brian confided.

“Hi, hi, hi!” Emmett said as he approached the group with a tray of Brian’s favorite canapés, passing the delicious morsels under Brian’s nose.  Swiftly Brian grabbed one to scarf down.

“Smooth move, kiddo,” Debbie commented as she pushed her way through the crowd then snatched her own treat.

“You too, Deb,” Brian drawled.  The family stood huddled together, laughing and kibitzing as they proudly watched their Sunshine.

*****

“Justin, darling, how are you?” Sarah Kingsley gushed as she approached the now beaming artist.

After his initial trepidation when he and Brian entered the gallery, Justin had finally started to relax.  The reaction when everyone saw his Winter paintings had been very gratifying.  The people attending the opening had received his new works warmly, even enthusiastically.  Maybe Brian, had been right to tell him not to worry.

“Mrs. Kingsley,” Justin replied shaking her outstretched hand.  “Nice to see you again.”

“My, yes, it has been far too long since I last saw you,” Sarah said loudly letting anyone within earshot know that she knew Justin Taylor.  “And remember, you promised to call me Sarah.”

“Ah, Sarah, of course,” Justin said graciously.  “I hope you’re enjoying the show.”

“It’s mahhhhvelous,” she said dramatically.  Justin did his best not to snicker.

“Justin,” Owen Brenner Sr. interrupted, “I actually recognize a few moments from our adventures last Christmas in your paintings.”

“That was quite the few days,” Justin laughed.  “Sharon, good to see you too.”  He took Sharon Brenner’s hand and squeezed it warmly.

“You look very handsome tonight, Justin, and so does that husband of yours.”  She winked at Justin.  “And your show is quite magnificent.  We’ll have to come back every couple of nights to see the seasons change.”  She chuckled at her little bon mot.

Justin smiled warmly at her.  He had learned to like the woman in spite of her early pretensions when they had first met.  She came by those honestly, if her mother was any indication.  Justin glanced at Sharon’s mother, noting that Sarah’s nose seemed to be out of joint that Justin was spending so much time with her daughter and son-in-law, and not with her.

“You could come to the closing of the opening which will have all the Seasons revealed,” Justin suggested.

“Oh, what a good idea,” Sharon said.

“Thanks for the invite,” Owen smirked.  “You just freed up my week.”

“Happy to be of service,” Justin chuckled, as he watched Sharon give her husband a gentle jab to the ribs.  “If you’ll excuse me, I think I just saw my father come in.  I hope you enjoy the show.”

“Of course,” Owen said quickly, as he led Sharon and her mother away.

Justin watched his father and Susan enter the gallery and look around.  He was about to head over to them when he heard Bree.

“Gampa,” the little girl squealed as she bolted across the floor.  “Gampa!”

“There’s my princess,” Craig said with a big smile.  He was obviously pleased with Bree’s enthusiastic greeting.  He squatted down to give the little girl a big hug.

“I don’t see you in forever,” Bree exclaimed.

Susan chuckled.  “It hasn’t been quite that long, Bree.”

“Hi, Gamma Susan,” Bree said hugging this one of her many grandmothers.  “Can we make cookies … real soon?”

“I’d like nothing better, sweetheart.”

“Have you seen your Daddy’s paintings?” Craig asked the petite girl.

Bree frowned and shook her head.  “Too short.  Everybody stands in my way,” she pouted.  “Gus told me to wait till later.”

“Well, we can remedy that situation right now,” Craig said hoisting her up into his arms and heading over to the revolving easels.  Bree giggled and wrapped her arms around Craig’s neck.

“He looks very happy at the moment,” Brian said coming over to his husband.  He had watched Bree carefully since Craig’s arrival.  He was still wary of the man hurting his daughter, but everything seemed to be fine so far.

“I … I’m glad he came.  I wasn’t sure he would,” Justin said.  “I called Susan specifically to invite them.”

“He’s here, and I’m happy for you,” Brian said kissing Justin’s temple.  “You okay now?”

“I’m great.  I don’t know what I was so worried about.”

“Butterflies,” Brian said knowingly.  “If you don’t get butterflies before a big presentation, then something’s wrong with you.”

“These felt more like buzzard wings than butterfly wings fluttering in my stomach.”

“It’s all a matter of degree,” Brian chuckled.

“Sounds like you’re speaking from personal experience,” Justin said with a grin.

“Maybe.”

“Did you always get butterflies before a big presentation?” Justin probed.

Brian nodded.  “Still do.”

“But no one would ever know.”

“The art of the façade,” Brian said with a smirk.

“And you’re the master.”

“Except where you’re concerned,” Brian admitted.

“I love you, Brian Kinney.”

“That goes without saying,” Brian replied tongue in cheek.

“Asshole,” Justin giggled elbowing him in the ribs.

“See, façade.”

Justin couldn’t help but hug his handsome husband.

“Who’s the man holding Bree?” Curtis asked Gus.  He had watched the girl race across the gallery to the man and woman who had just entered.  “Did she call him Gampa?’

“That’s Justin’s father,” Gus explained.

“Oh!  This sure is a big family.”

“He has some problems with my Pop, so he’s not around much,” Gus said with a shake of his head.

“Problems with your dad?  But why?” Curtis asked in bewilderment.  “Your dad does a lot of stuff for people like not pressing charges against me and inviting me to your ‘Closing and Birthday’ party.”

“Pop’s a good guy, but he wasn’t always so…”  Gus didn’t quite know how to finish that sentence.  “Let’s just say that Pop and Justin’s dad got off on the wrong foot from the very start.”  Gus used the explanation that he had always been given about Craig Taylor and his father.  He knew there was more to the story, and he knew he would find out all about it one day.

“That’s too bad,” Curtis said.  “Somebody should smarten him up.”

Gus snorted.  “Believe me, the best of them have tried.  Craig Taylor is a hard nut to crack.”

“Does it have to do with your father being gay?” Curtis asked with a frown.

Gus nodded.  “Yeah, but that’s only part of it.  He’s quite a bit older than Justin.  It was all a big mess at the beginning … from what I’ve been told.”

“That’s too bad,” Curtis said.

“Let’s get some more punch,” JR piped up deciding the discussion was getting way too serious.

They walked over to the punch table for some more refreshments.  Curtis watched how Gus got his punch and then grabbed some canapés off a tray that went by carried by one of Emmett’s servers.  Curtis hoped that some day he would be able to do that as gracefully as his friend did.

“Hey, Curtis, JR, you didn’t get anything to eat,” Gus observed as he finished stuffing the delectable morsel in his mouth.  “You have to be fast.  The servers tend to ignore us kids.  But I can fix that.”  JR and Curtis watched Gus go over to Emmett.

“What’s he doing?” Curtis asked.

“You’ll see,” JR said with a laugh.

Emmett and Gus disappeared for a minute and then Gus reappeared with two plates, one in each hand, laden with all different kinds of canapés.

“Here we go,” Gus said handing one plate to Curtis.  “Dig in.”  Gus held his plate out to JR who nabbed a couple of canapés for herself.

“This is great,” Curtis said with a smile as he ate a couple of the hors d’oeuvres.  “They’re delicious.  Thanks, Gus.”

“Don’t kid yourself, Curtis,” JR giggled.  “Gus wasn’t looking out for us.  He just wanted some more for himself.”

“Hey, you’re not supposed to give away all my secrets,” Gus joked, as he stuffed more food in his mouth before sharing with JR again.

“And I thought he was being really nice,” Curtis chuckled.

“It’s all a façade.  Gus is really selfish,” JR giggled.

“You will pay for that, oh sister mine.”

“I know,” JR laughed.  “But I just couldn’t resist.  You know I love you.”  She stood on her tiptoes and kissed Gus’ cheek.

“Yeah, I know.  That’s why I never stay mad at you for long,” Gus said shaking his head at the manipulations of his sister.

“It must be nice to have a brother or sister,” Curtis observed.

“Oh, maybe fifty percent of the time,” Gus teased.

“I think that’s way too high a percentage, more like twenty,” JR said giving back as good as she got.

“You guys are so lucky,” Curtis said.

“Yeah, we are,” they both said in unison, smiling at each other to show that they were just kidding about the percentages.

“If you want a brother or sister why don’t you talk to Dr. Raph and Hector about it?” Gus teased Curtis.  “Maybe they could adopt another kid.”

Curtis looked thoughtful for a moment and then he grinned.  “Naw, I think I like being the only one, at least for now.”

“Right on,” Gus said.  “Then you don’t have to share.”

“Asshole,” JR laughed and elbowed her brother in the ribs.  She knew Gus would do anything for her, but it was fun pretending they didn’t get along.

*****

“So which painting is your favorite, Bree?” Craig asked as the paintings continued to revolve in front of them.

“That one,” Bree said pointing to one of her and her father making a snowman outside the cottage.

“You like yourself in that painting?” Craig asked with a smile.

Bree nodded.  “And my Dada is there.  I like making snowmen with my Dada.”

Craig frowned.  Several of the pictures had Brian and Bree in them, although many didn’t.  He hated that there was only one painting that included Justin, but he supposed that it was easier for Justin to paint other people than himself.

“Which one is your favorite?” Justin asked as he came over to his father and daughter.

Craig looked at his son.  “I like this one,” Craig said as the one of Justin and Bree revolved past them.

Justin smiled.  “A portrait of the Taylor side of the family.”

“Yeah.”

“I’m glad you came tonight.”

“Susan insisted,” Craig said and then noted the hurt look that flitted across Justin’s face.  “But you have done some fine work here, son,” Craig added.  “You’re quite an artist.”

Justin beamed at his father.  “Thanks.”

“You’re getting so heavy, Briana,” Craig said as he set his granddaughter down.

“I’m a big girl now.”

“Yes, you are,” Craig said, as Bree scampered away to join Gus and get some punch.  “She’s growing up so fast.”

“Yes, she is,” Justin agreed.  “You could spend more time with her if you want, you know.”

“I … I appreciate that,” Craig stammered.  He did want to spend more time with Briana, but he didn’t want to spend any time with Brian Kinney.  That man was always the stumbling block.

“We’re having a party closing night of my show.  You could come to that,” Justin offered.

“Could I?”

Justin wasn’t sure how his father meant that question.  Was he asking if Justin was really serious that Craig should attend?  Or was he asking if Brian would allow it?  Or was he asking Justin to persuade him to come to the party?  Whatever the question, Justin decided on his answer.  “Sure,” he said.

“I’ll … think about it,” was Craig’s non-committal answer.

Justin dipped his head and turned to walk away.

“Daddy,” Bree said, slowly approaching carrying a glass of punch.  “Gus said I should bring you this.”  She carefully extended the glass to her father.

“Thanks, sweetheart, I was getting thirsty.”

Bree bobbed her head.  “Me too.  It’s hot in here.”

Justin smiled at his precocious daughter and took a sip of the punch.  It did taste good.

“Gampa,” Bree said.  “You thirsty?  I get you punch.”

“That … that would be lovely, Bree. Thank you.”

Bree skipped back across the room.  Justin and Craig watched her instruct her brother to get her another glass of punch.

“She’s really something,” Craig said.

“Yep,” Justin agreed.

“You’ve done wonders with her.”

“She’s also Brian’s daughter, Dad,” Justin felt obliged to add.  “He has a lot to do with how she’s turned out.”

Craig slowly shook his head.  Brian Kinney would always be a bone of contention between them.  Craig saw him as a sexual predator who had corrupted his young son, and Justin saw Brian as a kind and generous man with whom he had built a life and had a family.  The two opposing views of the same man showed no signs of merging any closer.

“I better get back to my public,” Justin said as Bree returned with punch for her grandfather.

Craig took the glass from Bree and sipped.  “Did you get some punch for yourself, Bree?”

“Yeah, Gus gave me some first.”

“Gus, that’s your half-brother,” Craig observed glancing over at the young lad who looked so much like his father.

“No, Gampa,” Bree said seriously.  “Gus is my whole brother.  I love all of him and he loves of all of me.”

And there was no more to say about that.

Fractalized

Chapter 13

For the rest of the “Seasons” week, Justin stayed in Pittsburgh at the loft.  Brian commuted back and forth for each mini opening bringing with him, his clothing suggestions for Justin and in general, spreading his good cheer.  NOT!  Brian was miserable without Justin but instead of making everyone around him miserable, Brian decided to suck it up, no pun intended, be the supportive spouse and not complain, much.

“Sunshine, before your next extravaganza, can we hide away for a few days, just the two of us?” Brian asked as he stood at the bathroom sink, shaving.

“Don’t you mean the three of us?” Justin asked as he prepared their shower.

“No, I’m going to be very selfish and ask John and Bobby to take care of the Squirt when this is all over.  Then I’m going to chain you to the bed and fuck you senseless for three days.”

“Very lofty ideas,” Justin quipped as he held open the shower door for Brian.

“Goes well with our lofty bed,” Brian added as he pushed Justin under the warm spray, kissed him silly then thoroughly fucked him.

Very relaxed and sated men left the bathroom to get ready for the last night of the “Seasons” gala opening.

*****

“Ladies and gentlemen, the Sidney Bloom gallery is proud to present, Justin Taylor’s “Seasons!” Sidney announced loudly and proudly to the invited critics and guests.  The house lights slowly grew brighter, as all four sections of the revolving display began to rotate, revealing all four Seasons.  A wild applause threatened to shake the rafters as Justin’s latest artistic endeavors were favorably received.

As critics, reporters, photographers and well wishers again flocked to Justin’s side in competition for Justin’s attentions, Brian, Emmett and Gus were having a private tête-à-tête.

“Is everything ready?” Brian asked, scanning the long buffet table that was covered from stem to stern with all manner of delicacy.  Fall flowers expertly graced the center display which mainly consisted of the wide flat panel monitor.

“It’s all ready, Pop!” Gus answered for them both.  “You just give the word and I’ll run the program.”

“I’d give it about an hour before the crowd moseys on over here,” Emmett added.  Brian deferred to the experienced event planner.  If Emmett said an hour then an hour it would be.

“Sidney give you any grief?” Brian queried his son.

“Nope.  Mom mumbled something about earning money to buy myself the car of my dreams and Sidney was cool.  It wasn’t really a lie, either.  Emmett is paying me.”  Brian turned his hard gaze at Emmett.

“Look, this is a major event for all of us.  Gus is a big strong kid, even if he is a little on the skinny side.”  Emmett paused to poignantly eye the forever svelte Kinney men.  “He needs the money and I needed the help.  These hands are made for creating delicate morsels, not toting that barge or lifting that bale,” Emmett said dramatically as he waved his hands in the air.

A matching set of eyebrows arched, eliciting giggles from their tall queenly friend.

“Come on, you two, let’s go watch our little Mary Sunshine glow,” Emmett counseled as the Kinney men walked toward the main gallery to watch the night unfold.

*****

Most of the Liberty Avenue family had reappeared for the closing night of Justin’s Seasons unveiling.  They were all impressed, as it seemed were all the other attendees, critics and art connoisseurs alike.  Several of the paintings already had “sold” stickers on them.

Justin had been corralled by the art critic of the Pittsburgh Dispatch. 

“Our readers always want to know what your next project is,” the fawning and definitely annoying man asked Justin.

“I have a couple of ideas in the works,” Justin said being decidedly non-committal.  He wasn’t going to tell this guy anything.

“Anything you’d care to share with your fans?”

“No, not at the moment.”  Couldn’t this guy get the message that Justin didn’t want to talk about his new work, especially since he didn’t know what he was going to do with his Fractal piece.

The critic frowned and showed his displeasure with Justin’s answer.  He drew in a breath and asked, “So, Mr. Taylor, what was the inspiration for this show?”

“Um … the Seasons,” Justin said with a shrug.  How was one supposed to answer such an inane question?

“Yes, of course, but there must have been other inspiration involved,” the man probed.

“We have beautiful gardens around our home,” Justin said honestly.  “And lots of snow last winter, and my husband and daughter, of course.”

“Yes, they appear in several of your paintings.  Your husband is a very handsome man,” the guy observed with a creepy grin.

“Yes he is.”

“Have you been together for long?”

“Very,” Justin said.

“Sounds like there might be trouble in paradise,” the critic joked.  At least the man seemed to think it was a joke by his weird giggle.

“Not at all,” Justin said hastily.  He wished this guy would go away and leave him alone.  The man was weirding him out.

“Would you mind if I spoke to that handsome husband of yours?”

Justin stared at the man.  He was obviously gay … and obnoxious to boot.  “I’m not sure he’ll talk to you, but you could try.”

“He’ll talk to me,” the critic said confidently.  “I have my ways.”

“I just bet you do,” Justin muttered as the man headed for Brian.  Justin felt slightly bad about siccing the obnoxious man on his husband … but only very slightly.  Justin was glad to see the hind end of the annoying man and his stupid questions.

“Mr. Kinney, isn’t it?” the obsequious critic said to Brian, interrupting Brian’s conversation with Sidney.  Brian had been telling Sidney that he was looking forward to having Justin back at home with no more required appearances, at least for a while.

“Yes, and you are…?” Brian asked arching his brow.

“Seymour Finkelstein, art critic for the Pittsburgh Dispatch,” the man replied holding out a limp wristed arm for Brian to shake.

Brian wanted to “dispatch’ the man immediately, but he thought he better be nice to the art critic for Justin’s sake.  He shook the cold, clammy hand that had been extended.  “What can I do for you, Mr. Finkelstein?”

“I’m sure there’s many things you could do for me,” Seymour said doing some of his best flirting.  “But please, call me Seymour.  It’s much easier to pronounce.”  Brian nodded and waited for the man to get to the point.  He was sure he was being propositioned, but he refused to even let that thought cross his mind.  “Mr. Taylor tells me that you were an inspiration for his Seasons collection.”  Brian nodded again.  “I can certainly see how you could inspire.”

Brian frowned.  This guy was beyond annoying.  Brian wondered if Justin had sent the old queen over to him to get rid of him.  “Is there a point to all of this?” Brian asked.

“I was wondering how it felt to be someone’s muse?” Seymour asked.

Brian winced.  “I’m no one’s muse,” Brian spat out.  That word reminded him of one person that he did not care to think about ever again.  “I prefer to think of myself as Mr. Taylor’s husband.”

“Of course, for as long as it lasts,” Seymour said with a laugh.

“What’s that supposed to mean?”  Brian felt his temper rise.  He wondered what Justin had said to this man.

“Oh, nothing just an observation,” Seymour said quickly.  Obviously there was something going on in this relationship that neither man wanted to talk about if he knew the signs, and Seymour was sure he did.

“I think I’ve said enough,” Brian replied and turned to walk away.

Seymour thought he just might have stumbled upon a nice piece of gossip to include in his review of Justin Taylor’s show.

*****

“What did you say to that asshole?” Brian asked coming up behind Justin.

“As little as I could,” Justin replied, knowing immediately who Brian was talking about.  “He’s an annoying piece of shit.”

“You got that right,” Brian agreed.  “I need a drink and a shower after talking to him.”

“I’ll get you the drink, but the shower will have to wait.”

“Or we could run away to the loft, and I could fuck you in said shower,” Brian suggested.

“You just did,” Justin giggled.

“And what’s wrong with a repeat performance.”

“Nothing, nothing at all,” Justin said touching Brian’s cheek.  “Let’s get that drink.”

*****

“I think Bree and Patrick are getting bored,” John said watching the children.  “They already did this a week ago.”

“I know, but Brian wants them here for something that’s going to happen … soon,” Bobby said looking at his watch.

“I wish he’d fill us in on his plans ahead of time,” John griped.

“Me too, but you know your brother, ever the ad man.  He likes to make a big splash with his surprises.”

“Yeah, if they come off the way he wants them too.  Seems to me that I’ve had to rescue him a time or two.”

“That you have.  He’s lucky you’ve been there,” Bobby said bumping John’s shoulder affectionately.

“Yes he is, and I’m lucky to have him too.”

*****

“Great show, Justin,” Michael said walking up to Brian and Justin who each had a drink in hand.

“Thanks, Michael, I’m really pleased with the response.”

“And almost all the family is here.”

“Yeah, who needs art lovers when you have the family?” Justin teased.

“You have lots of fans too,” Ben added.

“Thanks, Ben, but I’ll be glad when all this hoopla is over and we can get back to normal.”

“I bet Brian will be happy too,” Michael observed with a look at his best friend.  “Maybe then he won’t be so grouchy.”

“I’m not grouchy,” Brian declared.

“You?  No, never,” Michael laughed.

“Don’t you have some other people to annoy?” Brian asked good-humoredly.

“No, just you,” Michael chuckled.

*****

“Justin, your pieces are wonderful,” Molly said as she kissed her brother’s cheek.

“Thanks.  It’s good to see you and Owen.”

“I know.  We’ve been so busy lately.  We should do lunch or dinner or something.”

“Yeah, Molly’s a going concern,” Owen said.

“Is all well with you two?”

“Just great,” Molly said.  “Where’s Brian?”

“He’s around here somewhere.”

“You look a bit tired, Justin.  Have you been working too hard?”

“Brian would say so,” Justin admitted.  “I have had a lot to do this last while, and I don’t much like being on public display like this.”

“You handle it very well,” Owen told his brother-in-law.

“Thanks, but it’s all a façade.”

“Glitter and shine,” Molly laughed.

*****

Emmett began to give Brian the eye and sure enough, an hour had passed.  The gallery visitors began their slow meandering over to the buffet table to answer the siren song of Emmett’s canapes.

“Sonny Boy, go start up the program and remember no sound for now.  If there’s enough interest you can start it from the beginning with the music,” Brian said with a wink to his co-conspirator.

“Okay, Pop!” Gus whispered back with a wink of his own.  Gus nonchalantly made his way to the buffet table.

“What’s he doing?” Lindsay asked, as she spied father and son in the huddle.  Brian jumped slightly, caught unaware of her approach.

“Oh nothing,” Brian said trying to look innocent and failing miserably.

“Brian Kinney, what are you and Gus up to?” Lindsay asked sternly.  Not only was this show very important to Sidney and Justin but to Lindsay as well.  It was her suggestion to use the revolving display easels and to space out the Seasons.  And after the Cole debacle, Lindsay was a little overprotective of her son.  She did not want him involved in anything sneaky.  Which seemed to be happening at the moment.

“Lindz, I promise you, nothing bad is going to happen,” Brian reassured the mother of his son then he gently pushed her in the opposite direction toward the slimy critic.  “I hope,” he muttered to himself when Lindsay was out of earshot.

“Hi Mr. Kinney!” Troi` and Tre` said as they sashayed up to Brian.

“Well, if it isn’t the Bopsey twins,” Brian gently snarked making the twins giggle.  “And just in time, we’re about to unleash our little surprise.  Why don’t you go to the buffet table and help yourselves to some of Emmett’s creations?  When your project has garnered enough curiosity, we’ll announce it.”

Twin smiling faces shone up at Brian then twin heads nodded.  Brian admired the twin shapely asses that swished their way over to the table.

“Regretting our commitment?” Justin asked casually as he sidled up to his spouse, admiring the same view.  In a flowing movement, Brian raised his arm to accommodate Justin then held him close.

“Never.  But what is that old expression I’ve heard many hets use?  I may be married but I’m not dead.  I can admire from afar, Sunshine.”

“Just from afar?” Justin asked pensively.  “You could, you know, if you really wanted to.  I would never know.”

“But I would and it’s not worth it.  Your twins are delicious looking morsels like Emmett’s creations.  Pleasing to look at, very appetizing, but too much of a good thing can be hazardous to one’s health.  I have everything I ever wanted right here.  I need no other canapés.”

Justin beamed his sunniest smile at his spouse.

“But a guy can dream, can’t he?” Brian was quick to add, getting an elbow to his ribs and the sound of Justin’s laughter.

“I love you, Brian Kinney-Taylor.”

“And I love you, Justin Taylor-Kinney.”  The lover’s kissed as Gus approached them.

“Eiw, Pop!  Get a room,” Gus whined then laughed at his dad’s public display of affection. 

“How’s it going over there, Sonny Boy?”

“We’re getting quite a crowd.  The twins have been filling me in on the who’s who of the art world....”

Brian arched his brow.  Gus gave him a confused look then waves of understanding hit him.

“Um, that would be a big ‘N-O,’ Pop.  Those guys are into sharing if you know what I mean.  They were just explaining which reporter or critic would be more interested in the Fractal movie than others.  See that wimpy guy over there?”  Gus indicated the annoying, slimy, supposed art reporter who was more interested in the gossip column than anything else.

“What about him?” Justin asked.

“Troi` said, or was it Tre`, I can’t tell them apart.  Anyway, he wouldn’t know what a fractal was if it bit him on the ass.  The only reason he’s the art reporter for the “Dispatch” is because he had taken art classes in college and the original reporter who was his uncle retired to Key West a few years ago.”

“Well that explains it,” Brian snarked.

“See that tall guy in the dark grey suit,” Gus subtly pointed.

“Mmm,” Brian purred as he regarded the distinguished gentleman.

“Straight as an arrow, Pop.”

“Arrows can be bent, Sonny Boy.”  Gus and Justin rolled their eyes.  “What about him?”

“He’s from the “Times.”  I overheard him say that he thinks Justin’s stuff is refreshing.  Didn’t matter to him the subject matter.  He even likes your Rage stuff.  He was talking to ‘slimy’ about it and it occurred to me that even though he’s straight, he gets it.  It’s not about the sex; it’s about the human right to exist.  And he’s starting to get curious about the images on the screen.”

“Bri, maybe it’s time,” Justin said with a slight tremble to his voice.  His butterflies had come back with a vengeance.  Brian leaned down to plant a kiss.

“Leave it to me, Sunshine.  Gus, get ready to run the full program.”

“Just say when, Pop!”

Brian gave a sly smile then went to have a quiet word with Emmett.

Fractalized

Chapter 14

“A-hem!  Ladies and Gentlemen, may I have your attention,” Emmett, ever the showman, began. 

Sidney was quickly at his side, scowling.  “What are you doing?” Sidney growled then smiled sweetly at all assembled.

“You’ll see,” Emmett whispered then gave Sidney a gentle hip check.  “Thank you, Sidney, for your vote of confidence and for allowing me to explain our little buffet table display.”  Emmett made a sweeping motion with his hand toward the buffet table.   The monitor had gone dark, only a screensaver with the Bloom Gallery logo was showing.

“The Sidney Bloom Gallery and Emmett’s Event Planning is always proud to present the new, the hip and the innovative, such as tonight’s little added bonus.  A special feature inspired by Justin Taylor’s art and created by Justin Taylor, Tre` and Troi` Donahue and Gus Peterson-Marcus-Kinney.  Oh my, that was a mouthful.”  Emmett giggled as did many in the audience.

“If you would please direct your attention to the monitor,” Emmett indicated the table.

“When!” Brian whispered to Gus who was in the utility closet.  The main computer was set up there.  Gus clicked run program then increased the volume.  The gallery became silent as the opening scene now played with its accompanying music.

The audience all followed the butterfly on its flight through Brian’s gardens.  As it lit on a sunflower, the sunflower morphed into Justin’s painting of the flower which was on display in the Summer section, then the painting morphed into the fractal.  The journey of the butterfly through the garden changed as did the seasons.  When it was obviously too cold for the butterfly to exist, the audience was treated to a small bird winging its way, looking for leftover seeds, landing on the Fall season plants.  They watched as snowflakes morphed into fractals, as did one of Bree's snowmen.  Image after image of what Mother Nature had created was transformed into a Justin Taylor image then into its fractal form.  Representations of other holiday icons morphed into their corresponding fractals as well.

As the video ended the credits began to roll.  Included in the credits were the twins, Gus and a special dedication to Brian and Briana.  The gallery became so quiet that Justin began to sweat at the thought that the project he had slaved over and nearly ruined his marriage for, had flopped.

“Way to go, Sunshine!” Debbie said with a loud ‘ya hoo’ that spurred the crowd into action.  A rousing round of applause threatened to shake the walls, and the appreciative critics battled their way back to the artist.

Brian stood near the utility closet that Gus was still hiding in as he supervised the computer programs.  Gus quickly switched back to the abridged and ‘looped’ program that had been running throughout the night.  Gus put the flashstick into his pocket for safekeeping then slipped out of the closet.

“You did good, Sonny Boy,” Brian said as he hugged his son.

“You did too, Pop.”

“We took a chance,” Brian began.

“Yes, you did, a big chance,” Lindsay interrupted.  She was angry.  “You’re both lucky they loved the film or you could have irreparably damaged Justin’s career.”

Brian and Gus became silent as they each gave Lindsay a contrite look.

“What am I going to do with you two?” Lindsay asked as she scanned both their faces.  She was treated to matching puppy dog eyes.

“Love us?” Brian asked softly with a shrug of his shoulders.  Gus stood close to his dad awaiting his fate.

“Of course, I love you,” Lindsay said as she hugged her two favorite men.  “But, Brian, don’t ever do anything like this again.”  Brian gave Lindsay that look telling her he was making no promises.

“Scout’s honor,” Brian said with a smirk, holding up his hand with a middle finger salute.  Lindsay gave Brian a kiss.

“As for you…”  Lindsay turned her gaze toward her son.  Gus tried to hide behind his father but Brian sidestepped.  “You did the photography?”

“Yes,” Gus said meekly.

“Hmm,” was all that Lindsay would say.  “Brian, he should be...”

“Working on his portfolio.  I know, Lindz.  And he should submit it to...”

“PIFA, I agree.”

“Mom!  Dad!  What the hell are you both talking about?”  The banter between his mother and father was faster than a tennis match.

“Your future,” Brian said quickly.

“We’ll discuss it later, lambskin.  For now, let’s get out there.  I’m sure there are many people waiting to speak with you.”  Lindsay and Brian guided their slightly confused son back toward the main gallery.

*****

Finally the last night of the opening for Justin’s show had reached its natural conclusion.  It was time for Brian Kinney and all his invited guests to make their way over to Emmett’s Place Too for the party that Brian and Emmett had plotted and designed.

“Closed for a Private Party” the sign on the door to restaurant stated.  Emmett unlocked the door with his key and Brian, Justin, Gus and Briana followed him inside.

“Wow!” Gus said looking around.  There were balloons all over the place in a rainbow of colors.

“Pretty, Daddy,” Bree said to Justin who was walking beside her.

“Tell your Dada that.  He’s responsible for all this,” Justin informed Bree.

Bree let go of her Daddy’s hand and ran over to Brian.  “Dada, I like it,” she said with a big smile.

“Ah, I have the Squirt Seal of Approval.  All is well in the universe,” Brian said lifting her up for a kiss.

“Silly, Dada,” Bree giggled as she kissed his cheek.  “Are you going to give Gus my present?”

“Sh, it’s on his cake.  Don’t tell anybody.  But I’ll be sure to tell Gus who it’s from.”

“’Kay, Dada.”

Brian set his daughter down and went to check on things with Emmett. 

Soon the family was assembled, most of them finding seats at tables in small groups.  Emmett had a couple of servers who made sure everyone had drinks.  They also carried around trays of canapés much like the ones that had been served at the art gallery.  Everyone chatted and enjoyed themselves.

John made his way over to his brother who was holding up the bar.  “Are you going to sit down with us and have some food?” he asked with a stern look on his face.

“No.”

“What do you mean?  No?” John asked clearly not pleased.

“Don’t get your balls in a twist, big bro’,” Brian said quickly, when he saw the look on John’s face.  “I’m going to be speechifying in just a few minutes.  I’ll sit after that.”

“Okay then.”

“Go back and enjoy yourself.  Keep Justin occupied so he doesn’t get suspicious.”

“Suspicious of what?” John asked.

“I have a little surprise for him.”

“What are you cooking up?”

“It’s already cooked,” Brian chuckled.

“Are you going to tell me?”

“No.”

“I could learn to detest that word.”

“I want you to be surprised along with everybody else.”

“Haven’t you made enough surprises for one day?” John asked referring to the displaying of Justin’s Fractal project at the gallery.

“Not quite,” Brian smirked.

John shook his head.  “You’re incorrigible.”  Brian raised a brow but didn’t deny John’s words.  “Oh, I wanted to ask you about something before I forget.”

“What’s that?”

“Did you talk to some slimy little fart of an art critic named Seymour Finkel-something-or-other tonight?”

“Yeah, why?”

“He cornered me as we were getting ready to leave the gallery.”

“So?”

“I didn’t like his questions.”

“Neither did I,” Brian said.  “What was he asking you?”

“Someone told him that I was your brother.”

Brian snorted.  “As if they wouldn’t know that just by looking at you.”

“Anyway,” John chuckled.  “This creep starts asking me if you and Justin are having problems.”

“Fuck!” Brian muttered.  “What is that asshole trying to do?”

“I don’t know,” John said with a frown.  “I told him absolutely not.”

“Did he buy it?”

John shook his head.  “If he had, I wouldn’t have bothered mentioning it to you.  But he kept asking the same question over and over again, just phrasing it differently.  It was like he thought he already knew something and wanted me to verify it.”

“Fucking asshole!” Brian stated.  “I should have thrown his sorry ass out of the gallery.  He tried to pull the same thing with me.”

“What good would it do him?”

“Well, he was hitting on me,” Brian said with disgust.  “Maybe he thought that if Justin and I were in trouble, he’d have a chance.”

“Eiw,” John said crinkling his nose.  “That’s disgusting.  He’s disgusting.”

“You got that right.  He makes me feel the need to bathe when I’m within ten feet of him.  I take it that you didn’t give him any hope.”

“Christ, no!” John said in horror.

“Forget the little weasel,” Brian advised.  “Hopefully we’ll never see him again.”

“And that will still be one time too many,” John said, before he went back to sit with Justin and the family.

*****

“Curtis, want to sit with us?” Gus asked his friend who had just come in with Dr. Raph and Hector.

“Sure,” Curtis said with a smile.  He felt funny with all these people he barely knew.  He was glad Gus asked him to join their table.

“I could use some testosterone around me,” Gus laughed.  “Usually I’m surrounded by wall to wall women.”

“Hey!” both his mothers said at the same time.  JR laughed.

“May we join you too?” Raph asked Melanie.

“Please do,” Melanie replied.  “I didn’t know you were going to be here tonight.”

“Brian has a wee bit of a surprise that I’m involved in,” Raph said with a wink.

“Oh shit!” Melanie gasped.  “He’s not getting Gus a dog, is he?”

Raph and Hector laughed.  “No, nothing like that.”

“Then what?” Melanie demanded.

“Can’t tell.  It’s a surprise,” Hector chuckled.  Raph nodded in agreement.  Curtis merely grinned.

Melanie shrugged.  “How’s the new family going?”

“Just fine,” Hector said enthusiastically.

“It’s great,” Curtis verified.

“Wait till you want something and your dads tell you no,” Gus teased.

“That will never happen,” Curtis replied trying to keep a straight face.

“I beg your pardon, young man,” Raph said sternly.

“Just kidding, Daaad,” Curtis laughed.  “He’s so easy,” Curtis whispered to Gus.

“You just wait,” Raph chuckled.  “That response of no to something you want may be just around the corner.”

“Child abuse,” Curtis giggled.  “Ms. Marcus, isn’t that child abuse?”

“Sounds like a normal family to me,” Melanie laughed.  “Right, Gus?”

“Yeah,” Gus said shaking his head.  “Get used to it, Curtis.”

*****

Brian gave Raph and his other co-conspirators, the high sign.  It was almost time for the surprises to begin.  He had a quick word with Emmett.

“Ladies and gentlemen,” Brian said in his most authoritative voice.  “And I use those terms loosely.”  The assembled group quieted down and laughed at Brian’s feeble attempt at a joke.

“Don’t get all hoity-toity on us, kiddo,” Debbie laughed.  “We’re just common folk.”

“Very common,” Brian retorted receiving more laughter.  “But enough insults.”

“You always say there’s never enough,” Michael called out.

“True, but we have more important things to do at the moment than resort to a battle of insults.”  Everyone stopped and listened.  “As you all know, this has been quite a week.  There’s a lot happening in this family.”

“Got that right,” Carl called out.

“There’s always something happening with this bunch,” Ted agreed.  “It wouldn’t be our family if there wasn’t.”

“When did I lose control of this party?” Brian asked looking up to the ceiling for divine guidance.

“You never had control,” Justin said to everyone’s laughter.

“Could I please get back on track?  We have youngsters who need their rest.”

“I’m not tired at all,” Hunter yelled from the back of the room.  That earned him some laughs and a swat from Nick.

“Ahem,” Brian tried again, ignoring Hunter.  “I would like to start by welcoming a new member to our extended, and may I say, cwazy widdle family.”

“I guess we’ll let you say that, honey,” Emmett said, “but watch the crazy cracks.”

“The truth hurts, doesn’t it, Honeycutt?”

“Maybe just a tad,” Emmett laughed.  “And don’t call me Honeycutt.”

Brian let out a long suffering sigh.  “If I may continue?  Most of you know Raph and Hector, but some of you have yet to meet their newly adopted son, Curtis Samuels.  I’d like to welcome Curtis to our family, although why anyone would want to join this unruly group, I’ll never comprehend.  Would you three come up here?”

Raph, Hector and Curtis made their way to the front to stand beside Brian.  Raph acted as spokesman. 

“I got to know a lot of you when we were snowed in last Christmas.  It was the best disaster that ever happened to me.  Thank you all for welcoming Hector and I into your wonderful family, and I hope you’ll do the same for our new son.  We’re very proud of Curtis.”

There was warm applause and well wishes.  Curtis smiled at the nice reception.  He hadn’t bargained for anything like this when he said he wanted to be adopted.

“We had this framed for our new son,” Hector said.  He held up a framed certificate.  “It’s your official certificate of adoption.”  Curtis gave both his fathers warm hugs as those assembled applauded.

“Let there be cake,” Brian commanded.

A cake was rolled out by one of Emmett’s servers.  It had chocolate icing with a little house sitting on top, and the words Welcome to the Family.

“Thanks, Mr. Kinney,” Curtis said with a big smile.

“You’re very welcome, Curtis,” Brian said.

“Let’s have some cake,” Debbie called out.

“Not yet,” Brian said raising his hand to quiet the group.  “I have another presentation.”  When everyone settled down, Brian said, “This week my son turns seventeen.”  Brian waited expecting some crack about his age.  Everyone restrained themselves however.  “He’s a great kid.  I couldn’t ask for better.  Gus come up here and get your cake.”

Gus walked up to stand beside his father.  “Thanks, Pop,” he said and hugged Brian.

“You’re very welcome.  Look at your cake.”

Gus looked as the next cake covered with white icing was wheeled in.  It had a Happy Birthday, Gus, inscription and a tiny Porsche Hot Wheels car on top.  “That’s cruel, Pop,” Gus laughed.

“Gus has been asking for a car, but he doesn’t even have a license yet.  No car for you, Sonny Boy, but Bree wanted to get you one, so there you have it,” Brian said gesturing to the cake.

“Thanks for trying, Bree,” Gus said to his sister.

“You’re welcome, Gus,” Bree giggled.

“Now can we eat the cake?” Debbie asked.

“No,” Brian replied.  Debbie let out a loud groan.  “We have one more presentation.  My husband and artist extraordinaire, Justin Taylor, would you join me up here?”

Justin slowly made his way to Brian.  “What are you doing?”

“Celebrating the success of your wonderful show and your Fractal movie, and the genius you have inside you.  It never ceases to amaze me.”

Brian leaned over and kissed his husband warmly.  Justin responded as he always did to Brian’s kisses.

“Hey, you have an audience,” Ben called to them.

“Wouldn’t be the first time,” Justin giggled.

Brian gave him the raised brow before saying, “Let there be more cake.”

The last cake to be wheeled out had sunshine yellow icing with a miniature easel on top and the words: Congratulations, Sunshine.  Everyone applauded enthusiastically.

“Now you may eat cake,” Brian told the assembled throng.  “Curtis’ is chocolate, Gus’ is vanilla and my Sunshine’s is lemon.  Take your pick.”

The servers and Emmett stood ready to carve up the cakes, as people lined up to get their favorite flavor.

“Did you like my car?” Bree asked as she patted Gus’ arm.

“That was great, Bree.  But I’m still hoping for a real one of those someday.”

“Someday being the operative word,” Brian chuckled.

“Very mean, Pop, but I love you anyway,” Gus responded.

“I love you too, Sonny Boy.  Happy birthday.”

“From me too, Gus,” Justin added.

“And me,” Bree said.

“You do throw a great party, Pop.”

“Yes, I do, don’t I?” Brian said with his nose in the air.  “Go get some cake, and get some for your sister,” Brian added returning to his normal demeanor.  Gus took Bree’s hand and led her over to the cake lines, asking her which kind she wanted.

“Gus is a great kid, and we do have a wonderful family,” Justin said laying his head on Brian’s shoulder, and looking out at the family laughing and talking and wishing Gus and Curtis well.

“I have to admit they do have their moments,” Brian smirked.

“You know you love them all.”

“Maybe,” Brian admitted.  “And the numbers just keep growing.”

“There’s always room for one more in that big heart of yours,” Justin whispered.

Brian smiled as he looked into Justin’s eyes.  “Let’s just keep the size of my heart between the two of us.”

Justin smiled back.  “That secret’s been out for a long time.  You’re the only one who doesn’t know it is.”  Justin stood on his tiptoes and captured Brian’s lip in a warm and tender kiss.  No one had a bigger heart than Brian Kinney, at least in Justin’s estimation.

-end-

Testing, Testing 1-2-3

Chapter 1

Brian pulled out of Justin with a loud grunt then collapsed onto the younger man below him. 

The “Seasons” week had come to a triumphant conclusion the previous night.  The exhibition of Justin’s paintings would stay at the Bloom Gallery for at least the next six months.  Sidney was not quite sure what to do with the Fractal movie, but Justin and Sidney had plans to discuss it further Monday afternoon.  As Brian promised, he had plans to fuck Justin for the next three days.

“Damn, Sunshine,” Brian panted, “that was fucking hot!”

The lovers went back to the loft immediately following the party at Emmett’s Place Too, which was also quite a triumph’ much to Brian’s satisfaction. 

Bree had noted how much happier her daddies were while they were together and in the comforting arms of their vast family.  Briana was growing tired of a grumpy Dada and of a Daddy that ignored them.  The astute little girl put two and two together and came up with, “My daddies need alone time!”

Princess Briana had spoken, so John checked them all in at The Plaza for the night to give the lovers their time alone.

“Yes, it was,” Justin agreed smugly with a sultry grin as he patted Brian’s sweaty back.  "One of our top ten.”

“We haven’t had many of those lately,” Brian said gently not wanting to ruin the moment but needing to express his feelings.

“I’m sorry, Bri,” Justin whispered.  He knew he had neglected Brian and Bree for most of August and September.  “And before you say it, it’s not always bullshit.  There were plenty of times when you’ve had to fly off somewhere because of work.  This is no different.”

Brian remained quiet as he reflected upon what Justin said, and he knew Justin was completely within his rights.  In the past, Brian had always flown off or traveled somewhere when he was trying to get Kinnetik off the ground.  It was business.  The Kinney name was on the door and nothing, not even Justin, was able to stop Brian.  This was no different.

Brian was about to roll off of Justin when he realized they were both rather sticky.  Their combined fluids were drying and they were about to be glued to each other.  Brian got up off the loft bed then extended his hand out to Justin.

“Come on, Sunshine.  We stink.  We need a shower.” 

Justin smiled softly as he took Brian’s hand.  “Brian...”

“You’re right, Justin.  You’re always right.”

“Not always,” Justin said as he opened the shower door.  The lovers took their time bathing each other and loving each other.

“Bri, how old am I?”  Brian arched his brow at the inane question.  “Humor me.”

“You’re thirty-five.”

“And at thirty-five, what were you doing?”

“Besides fucking you, making sure Kinnetik was well established.”

“Right and at forty?”

“Marrying you and launching Part Deux.”

“Right again.  But you didn’t do it alone, did you?”

“No, of course not.  I had Cynthia and Ted and Scott.  I still have them.”

“Give the man a cigar!  You chose your people carefully.  You groomed them and mentored them so that you can follow other pursuits, such as Babylon and the clinic project.”

“Is there a point to the “This is Your Life Brian Kinney Show”?”

“Yes, at my age you were established and you worked fucking hard to get there.  And you had the best of help to do it.  But my career is my career.  I don’t have the luxury of anyone who can take over for me.  There isn’t anyone to take over a painting or stand there during a meet and greet.  You can’t have it both ways.”

Brian took a soapy sponge, gently running it over his lover’s body.

“I have been very selfish, haven’t I,” Brian admitted.

“Maybe a little.  If it was just the two of us I think you could cope.”

“But it’s not just the two of us, is it?”

“No, we have Bree to consider.  She starts to whine, stamps her little feet because one of us doesn’t snap to her wishes and then you go off the deep end.  I’m not placing blame, Bri.  It is what it is.  Bree gets lonely or disappointed, goes to you and reminds you that you’re lonely too.  You react the only way you know how.”

“By trying to distract you from your projects.  I’m some fucking asshole.”

“Maybe, but you’re my asshole.  And I love you so very much.”  Justin reached up to kiss Brian.  “I want you,” Justin whispered against Brian’s lips.  He felt Brian’s smile just before Brian turned to face the wall.  Brian scrunched down to accommodate Justin, spreading his long legs as he felt the familiar burn when Justin entered him.  

“Oh yeah,” Brian murmured holding on as best he could to the tiles.  Justin knew this was a very precarious position for his lover especially in a slippery shower so he angled himself to make every thrust hit its mark.  Soon Brian was splashing the tiles with cum.  Justin gently withdrew, rinsed them both off then led his spent lover out of the shower.

“It only gets better and better, Sunshine,” Brian cooed as Justin dried him then took him back to bed.

“Yes, it does and I promise, Bri, I’ll make it up to you and Bree,” Justin vowed as the sated lovers snuggled together and went to sleep.

*****

“Justin, my boy!  So good of you to come over,” Sidney gushed.  His phone had been ringing off the hook for the whole weekend.  Critics were clambering for interviews.  Galleries were all vying for Justin Taylor paintings to show.

Brian and Justin had been sequestered for the weekend.  They had fucked and sucked the whole time, stopping only for food, water and the occasional shower.  They looked (and felt) quite well fucked as they entered the gallery Monday afternoon.

Before Justin had a chance to ask, Sidney led the couple to a flat panel TV monitor on a far wall.  The credits of the Fractal movie were just starting to roll. 

“I have it playing once every two hours,” Sidney said proudly.  “It’s getting a most favorable reaction as well as the Seasons exhibit.  Now I know you both must be very tired and want to be on your way back home so I won’t keep you, but I have something for you,” Sidney said with much enthusiasm.  “Stay here a minute.”

Brian and Justin watched with amusement as Sidney scurried into his office then quickly emerged with a stack of newspapers and magazines.

“Take these with you; I have copies,” Sidney said as he thrust the stack into Justin’s hands.  “I am so proud of you,” Sidney gushed again as he ran back into his office to answer the phone.

Brian and Justin gave each other an incredulous look, as Brian helped Justin with the unruly stack of papers that threatened to fall out of Justin’s arms.

“Let’s go to the diner for lunch before we head back to the cottage.  We can read some of these while we eat,” Brian suggested.

*****

“Got enough food on your plate there, Sunshine?” Brian asked in awe of the mound of food that was piled high on Justin’s plate.

“Brian, I must have lost five pounds this weekend,” Justin said trying to pout around a pickle.

“Now, you probably gained back five pounds and you still have more to go,” Brian growled.  He knew that Justin had a tendency to lose weight before a show and when he was so worked up about a project.

“So stop your bitching and pass me another paper,” Justin demanded.

“Yes, dear,” Brian squawked as he slid over the “Dispatch.”

Justin took a bite from his sandwich and a big slurp of soda through his straw.  He opened the paper to the Arts and Style section to see if there was a review.  He was about to take another bite of pickle when his hand froze midway from the table to his mouth.

“What is it, Sunshine?” Brian asked as he noticed the lack of movement and pickle juice dripping onto the table.  “Justin?” Brian said a little more forcefully.

Justin put down the pickle then cautiously slid the paper toward Brian.  “Now, Brian, I don’t want you to become upset.”

“Upset?  Why should I be upset about a less than favorable review by some asshole reporter who obviously doesn’t know genius when he sees it?”

“Oh, he liked the show.”

“Then what are you talking about?”  Brian quickly scanned the article.  “WHAT THE FUCK?!”

The whole diner became suddenly very quiet.

*****

“All right, Mr. Marcus-Peterson, your turn behind the wheel,” the instructor at Driver’s Ed said.

Gus smiled and changed places with Mary Lou, the girl who had been driving the car on the school course.  “I’m ready,” he said as he buckled his seat belt.  This was their first day behind the actual wheel of a car … in the Driver’s Ed course.  Gus knew he had practiced a lot at the cottage and a bit with his mothers.  He was sure he was way ahead of the other students because of that.  He was ready to show the instructor exactly what he could do.

“Complete your checklist,” the instructor said.

Gus slid the seat back a little further to accommodate his legs which were considerably longer than Mary Lou’s.  He made a cursory look in the rearview mirror and the side mirrors.  “Ready,” he said.

“Put it in gear and take us straight down to the other end of the lot,” Mr. Rashki, Gus’ instructor directed him.

Gus put the car in drive and stepped on the gas.  Everyone in the car was driven back against their seat, as the force of Gus’ action caused the car to peel rubber and the inhabitants to be slammed backwards.  At the end of the course Gus slammed on the brakes and caused everyone to jerk forward.

“What do you think you’re doing, young man?” Mr. Rashki demanded, trying not to show his anger, and if the truth be known, his fright.

“Driving,” Gus said with a grin.

“You’re a long way away from a race course, young man,” Mr. Rashki declared.  “And a long way away from your driver’s license if that was any indication of what having you on the roads will be like.  Get in the back of this car … now!” he ordered. 

Gus unbuckled his seat belt with a frown.  “I … I was just kidding,” Gus said uncertainly.  He had thought it would be fun to try the things he had done with Justin’s car when he was practising in the lane.

“A car is not the kind of thing that you kid around with,” Mr. Rashki said sternly.  “I think we will have you sit out the next two lessons until you have contemplated the correct manner in which to conduct yourself in a motor vehicle.”

“But…” Gus tried to protest.

“Enough!  Change places with Jerry, and maybe Jerry will be able to show you the proper method of driving a car.”

Gus got out as Jerry slid out of the back seat.  He smirked at Gus and Gus wanted to flatten him.  He knew he better not though.  He quietly got in the back seat beside Mary Lou.  She gave him a wan smile trying to be encouraging.  Gus realized maybe he had made a big mistake.

*****

“Owen,” Sharon Brenner said to her husband as she walked into his office in the house.  Owen Sr. mainly worked from home these days, although he kept a firm hold on the goings-on in his company.

“Yes, dear,” Owen replied.

“I was thinking that I’d like to have a dinner party.”

“Were you now?”

“Yes, and I think I would like to invite Molly and Owen and Jennifer and Seth, of course.  And her brother and his family. We have never properly reciprocated their hospitality at Christmas time.  I believe we should rectify that oversight immediately.”

“Hm, rectify the oversight,” Owen mused.  “I’ve never heard a better reason for inviting people to dinner.”

“You know what I mean, dear.  I just thought we could have a nice extended family get-together.  It should be very pleasant.”

“And just how casual would this dinner be?” Owen asked, knowing how his wife’s mind worked.

“Not casual at all.  We’ll have it in the formal dining room.  I thought maybe a nice prime rib.  I’ll work out the rest of the menu later.”

“I see,” Owen replied.

“You see what?” Sharon asked raising a perfectly plucked brow.

“You want to put on the dog for the rich executive and his artiste-of-the-moment husband.”

“I like to show off our lovely things.  And I do know how to entertain,” Sharon said firmly.

“That goes without saying.”

“See,” Sharon said with a smile.  “So, we’ll have a dinner party, let’s say on Thursday evening.”

“Sounds good to me,” Owen agreed.  He usually did agree with his wife.  It was always easier that way.  “Will Sarah be attending?” he asked, referring to Sharon’s mother.

“That goes without saying,” Sharon repeated Owen’s words as she leaned down to give him a kiss before leaving the room.

With a smile Owen got back to his stock portfolio.

*****

“What does this little fucker think he’s playing at?” Brian demanded of the diner on Liberty.

“Brian, calm down, please,” Justin begged hoping to avert any more of a scene than the one his husband had already made.

“I will not calm down,” Brian spat, lowering his voice but still visibly incensed.

The diner turned their attention back to eating and Justin laid a hand on Brian’s to try to calm the man down further.  “It’s just some stupid article,” Justin said gently.

“Yeah, in a major newspaper,” Brian reacted.  “Who the fuck does that little weasel think he is?  And what would possess him to write such a thing?”

“I don’t know, but it will all blow over in a few days.  It’ll be old news and totally forgotten about,” Justin promised.

“I wish.”

“Hey,” a handsome young man in skintight leather pants said as he stopped at Brian and Justin’s table.

“Yes?” Justin said looking up at the man.

“If either of you is looking for some action, I’m available,” the guy said as he dropped a piece of paper on the table and headed for the washroom.

“He winked at me,” Brian said.  “He fucking winked at me … after all these years.”

“He left us his number,” Justin giggled as he opened the folded piece of paper.

“I don’t fucking believe it!  We’re being propositioned.”

“Just goes to show that you’ve still got it, big guy,” Justin said with his own wink, hoping to mollify his angry husband.

“Don’t you see, Justin?  This is just the beginning.  Everyone’s going to think that we…”  Brian found it impossible to finish that statement.

“It won’t be that bad,” Justin said gently, hoping that he might be right.

“Just listen the fuck to this,” Brian stated looking at the newspaper again.  He began reading from the review that Finkelstein had written in the Dispatch.

Although Justin Taylor’s new show is creative and cutting edge, it also reflects his values of family and home.  It’s too bad that those values don’t translate into reality.  This reporter learned to his chagrin at the opening of Taylor’s show, that there seems to be problems between the two handsome men in the Kinney-Taylor household.  One can only conjecture that Mr. Taylor’s recent successes have caused a rift with his husband, who is a powerful and wealthy advertising executive.  Although Mr. Kinney appeared at the opening, he kept his distance from Mr. Taylor most of the time.  Except for a few perfunctory moments together, there was a noticeable distance between the two men who form one of Pittsburgh’s most well known and, may I say “hottest” couples.  Looks like there’s trouble in paradise for these two.

“That fucking idiot!” Brian said at the end of his reading.  “I’m going to wring his scrawny little neck.”

“Brian, calm, please.  You know, and I know, that there’s nothing wrong between us, except for you being grumpy lately,” Justin said trying to inject a little humor. 

Brian glared at him.  “With good reason, may I remind you.”

“Point taken,” Justin said.  “But you fucked me through the mattress this weekend.  Surely that took some of the edge off.”

“Maybe…” Brian conceded.

“Really, it will be fine.  Just let this thing die a natural death,” Justin said.

Brian was about to agree when the guy who had left his number on the piece of paper walked by.  He turned to wink at them again and then added, “I wouldn’t mind a threesome.”

“Fuck!” Brian said.

“Fuck!” Justin had to agree.

“What the fuck is going on with you two?” Debbie demanded as she came through the front door of the diner.  She was carrying a newspaper.

“Wake me up when this is over,” Brian groaned, closing his eyes and leaning his head against the back of the booth.

Testing, Testing 1-2-3

Chapter 2

“Auntie Rachel, when my daddies get home, will they be all better?” Bree asked her aunt who had picked up both Bree and Patrick from school.  They were sitting quietly at Rachel’s kitchen table doing their homework and enjoying an afternoon snack.

“What do you mean by better?” Rachel asked.

“My Dada has been very grumpy and Daddy doesn’t seem to care,” the little girl pouted.  Rachel had some grasp of the situation but she marveled at how perceptive the little girl was. 

“I think they’ll be better when they get home,” Rachel assured her niece.

“That’s good.”  Bree seemed to be satisfied, for the moment.  The children continued to work on their assignments.

*****

“All hail the conquering hero!”  Bobby called out as Brian and Justin came through their connecting door from the sun porch.  Justin laughed and took a small bow.  John and Bobby were preparing dinner for the Edna’s Treasures family that night.

“Dada!  Daddy!” Bree screeched out.  She ran into the waiting arms of her fathers.

“Baby girl!” Justin cried out at he scooped up his daughter into his arms for a long overdue hug.  Brian gave them a moment before hugging both his blonds.

“Daddy, come see, I make you a special card for your show!”  Bree pulled at Justin’s arm leading him toward her work table to show him her card.

“Go on, we have plenty of time before dinner,” John said happily.  He was much relieved to see his brother and brother-in-law looking so relaxed.  “I take it your little fuck-a-thon this weekend worked?” John asked Brian with a smirk.

“It did until we saw this.”  Brian handed John the Dispatch article.  “All of the reviews have been very favorable.”

“Justin must be riding high,” Bobby commented, as he thumbed through an art magazine which featured Justin on the front cover and a very encouraging article within.

“He is.  All the critics were kind,” Brian confirmed.

“So what’s the problem?” Bobby asked.

“This,” John said as he handed his spouse the newspaper article.  “Is this that slimy weasel we met on Saturday?”  John pointed to the name in the byline.

“The one and only,” Brian said with a sneer.

“I can’t believe a few lines in the Arts and Style section will make any difference,” Bobby said.  “He liked the show.”

“Yes, he liked the show but it’s what he inferred about us.  We’ve already had a few propositions when we were having lunch at the diner.  And Debbie was about to chew us a new one.  Now if Debbie, who reads nothing but the obits and cuts out coupons, found the article and thought we’re having trouble, what will the rest of the Pitts think?”

John and Bobby huddled over the newspaper to re-read the article.

“Brian, I could call the editor.  Just casually mention that you and Justin are displeased with the tone of the last part of the review.  And to ask why an Art critic sounds more like a gossip columnist,” Bobby suggested.  “I am your lawyer; I do represent your interests.”

“Maybe.  My first reaction was to strangle the asshole but I restrained myself,” Brian boasted.

“You mean, Justin restrained you,” John snarked.  Brian shrugged eliciting giggles from both men.  “But Bobby does have a point.  You and Justin are solid.  That article is almost slanderous and if it’s already gotten you unwanted solicitations then I don’t think it should be ignored.”

Brian contemplated his brother’s advice as he helped to set the table for dinner.  “I’ll talk it over with Justin tonight and let you know in the morning.  I don’t want it to get any worse.  And don’t say anything in front of the kids, especially the princess.  I’ll never hear the end of it.”

John and Bobby agreed.  There was no reason to worry the little ones.

“Dinner’s ready!” Bobby called out.  Patrick came into the kitchen from his room, as Bree and Justin came in from the porch.

*****

“That was delicious, Bobby,” Justin said as everyone finished up their dinner.  “My grandmother always said things tasted better when she didn’t have to cook them.”

“Smart woman,” Brian agreed.

“Thanks,” Bobby said getting up to start removing the dirty dishes.

“Hey, no dishes for you,” John said gently shoving his husband back into his seat.  “You did the cooking.  I’ll take care of these and I’ll start the coffee.”

“Thanks,” Bobby said with an affectionate smile at his husband.  “Rachel sent over a homemade apple pie for dessert.”

“Yum,” Patrick said.

“Auntie Rachel makes the best pies,” Bree stated.  “And Gamma Susan makes the best chocklet chip cookies.”

“Shall we have coffee and dessert in the sun porch and enjoy the sunset?” Bobby asked.

“Sounds like a plan,” Brian said as he gathered up the last of the dishes to take to John and Bobby’s kitchen.

“I want coffee too,” Bree declared.

“Milk for you, Squirt,” Brian replied.

“No!  I want coffee.”

“I said milk,” Brian repeated.  “Coffee will stunt your growth.”  He reverted to the old adage that had been used on him as a child.

Bree frowned.  “My growth isn’t stunned.  It knows how to grow.”

Justin almost swallowed himself.  “I don’t think that’s what Dada meant, sweetheart.”

“I want coffee,” Bree stated again crossing her arms on her chest.

“Coffee isn’t good for little ones like you,” Justin tried to reason.  “You want to grow up big and tall, don’t you?”

“Not too tall,” Bree said as she thought about Justin’s words.

“But you always say you’re a big girl now, and you will get taller … but only if you don’t drink coffee at your age,” Justin added for good measure.

Bree frowned again.  “Okay, if I will be able to see your pictures, Daddy, wifout Gampa holding me up in the air.”

Justin smiled at his daughter.  “That will happen before you know it,” Justin promised.

“’Kay, Dada, I have milk.”

“Me too,” Patrick agreed, having waited to see how Bree’s demand for coffee worked out.  He had thought he might like to try some coffee too, if Bree got her way.

Soon they were all assembled on the sun porch.  Bobby prepared to carve the pie, as he liked to call it.

“Just a small piece for me and the Squirt,” Brian said.

“I’ll have a big piece,” Justin piped up.

“Me too,” Patrick called out.

Bobby snorted.  I’m cutting this pie into six pieces.  If you want less than that, you can cut a piece in half yourself,” he stated.

“Okay, okay,” Brian said holding up his hand.  “I’ll take one piece and Bree and I will share.  How’s that, Squirt?”

Bree nodded her approval and then snuggled up beside Brian when he sat down on the chaise.  Brian fed her a bite of the pie.

“Good, Dada,” Bree said.  “Now one for you,” she encouraged him, and he took his bite of  pie.

“It is good,” Brian had to agree.  He fed another piece to his daughter.

“I like everybody here together,” Bree declared as she licked her lips.  “No more grumpy Dada!”

“Make sure you hold him to that, Bree,” John chuckled as he handed Bree a small glass of milk and set Brian’s coffee on the end table beside him.

“Hey, I wasn’t that bad,” Brian protested.

“Yes, you were,” five voices all declared at once.

Brian held out his hands in defeat.

“Eat more pie, Dada,” Bree instructed him, waiting for another bite for herself.

The phone rang in the Kinney-Taylor side of the house. 

“I guess they know we’re back,” Justin said with a sigh and got up to answer it.

“More, Dada,” Bree instructed.

“Yes, my lady,” Brian said feeding her the last bite and making her giggle. 

“More, Dada,” Bree demanded looking at the empty plate her father held.

“Oh, all right,” Brian said getting up to retrieve the last piece of pie for himself and Bree.  He had just sat back down when Justin returned from their side of the house.  “Who was that?”

“You’re never going to believe this,” Justin said.

“Believe what?”

“That was Sharon Brenner.  She wants us to come to dinner on Thursday.  A formal dinner, as she very specifically informed me.”

“What the fuck for?” Brian demanded.

“It’s a family thing … with Molly’s family which includes you, me and Bree.  She also wants it to be a thank you for having them here at Christmas.”

“I would have thought they would have wiped the memory of being snowbound with a house full of fags from their minds,” Brian stated tongue in cheek.

“Apparently not,” Justin chuckled.

“What did you tell her?”

“That we’d be there.”

“But…” Brian began.

“But what?” Justin asked.

“What if you-know-who is there?”

“Who’s you-know-who?” Bree asked.

“Oh,” Justin said, figuring out that Brian meant his father.  “Sharon didn’t say anything about him.  I don’t think she would…”

“Who’s you-know-who?” Bree interrupted.

“Um, nobody, sweetheart,” Justin said quickly.  He didn’t want to get into this in front of Bree.

“I fucking hope Sharon Brenner knows what she’s doing,” Brian retorted.  “Maybe I should just stay home.”

“That would really fuel the gossip columns,” Justin said knowing that would hit its mark.

Brian glared at his husband and shook his head.

“Who’s you-know-who?” Bree repeated once again.  She got another mouthful of pie, but no answer to her question.

*****

When the phone rang again a little later, Brian answered it this time.

“Hi, Pop,” Gus said.

“What’s up, Sonny Boy?  You sound a little down.”

“I am.”

“You didn’t hear from that fucking Cole again, did you?”

“No, nothing like that.”

“Then what are you depressed about?”

“Could I come to the cottage this weekend?” Gus asked.  “There’s a few things I’d like to talk to you about.”

“What kind of things?”

“Could … could we talk when I get there?” Gus asked not wanting to get into this over the phone.

Whatever Brian heard in Gus’ voice, he agreed to the weekend together and let his questions drop.  “Do you think you could find time out of our Q & A sessions to take Bree and the other kids riding?  I promised them we’d get back to it.  It will be the first time since Patrick broke his arm.”

“I think we could make time,” Gus said.  “Besides, Ashley and I get along really well.”

“Is that right?”

“She’s a neat little kid when you get to know her.  I can see why Bree likes her so much.”

“Hm.”

“What’s the hm for, Pop?”

“Just thinking.  Maybe I need to get to know Ashley better.”

“You could do worse,” Gus laughed.  He could just picture his Pop and Ashley having a heart to heart.

“What’s so fucking funny?”

“Nothing, nothing at all,” Gus said stifling more laughs.  “Pop, thanks for not grilling me on the phone.  I’ll tell you all about it on the weekend.”

“I’ll hold you to that.”

“Later,” Gus said and cut the connection.

“Later,” Brian replied to the dead line.  He couldn’t help but wonder what problem Gus had for him on the weekend.  He was still sitting in the kitchen thinking about that when Justin came in.

“I put Bree to bed.  She’s asleep already.  Must have been all that pie,” Justin laughed.  “What are you doing?”

“Thinking.”

“That can be a dangerous thing.”

“Quiet, or I’ll fuck your other ass off,” Brian threatened with a less than menacing look on his face.

“What other ass?” Justin asked.  “As far as I know I only have one.”

“Nope, there’s definitely two asses.  That was your city ass that I took care of on the weekend.  Your country ass needs the same attention.”

“Oh, I didn’t know there was a distinction between the two.”

“Well there is.”

“Some time you’ll have to explain to me what the difference is.”

“As an ass connoisseur, I’d be happy too.”

Justin giggled.  “I’d like nothing better, but I have something to tell you first.  And I don’t want you to get mad.”

“Fuck!  I know when you say that, I’m going to hate whatever it is,” Brian groaned.

“After I tucked Bree in, I called Tre` and Troi`.  They want me to come into Pittsburgh tomorrow to see what they’ve done on the Rage cartoon so far.”

“They started that already?” Brian asked in surprise.  “Didn’t you just dream up this idea?”

“Yeah, but they were really eager to get started.  They want my opinion and some help with the storyline.  I should call Michael and get him to sit in with us some time during the day.”

“Oh joy, oh fucking rapture!  Another day with you in the city and me stuck here.”

“I thought you loved it here.”

“I do,” Brian sighed.  “But I love it most when you’re here with me.”

“Aw, you are the sweetest man.”

“Buttering me up will not make it better.”

“Sure it will,” Justin said sliding onto Brian’s knee.  “And my country ass will prove it when you’re ready for bed.”

“I’m ready right now,” Brian declared as he felt his cock swell under the pressure of Justin’s delectable country ass resting on his knee.

“Then what are we waiting for?” Justin said with an evil grin.  “Let’s go.”  He stood and took Brian’s hand leading his husband into their bedroom.

Testing, Testing 1-2-3

Chapter 3

“Dada, did you get me a new dress for the dinner?” Bree asked her father.

“Um, no, Squirt.  I thought you could wear one of your birthday dresses.  They still fit you, but they won’t for much longer.  My little girl is growing up so fast,” Brian said with a wistful note in his voice.

They were sitting in the sun porch.  Brian had just finished reading a story to Bree while they waited for Justin to come home from Pittsburgh for dinner.

“That’s good,” Bree said.

“Good?” Brian asked raising an eyebrow.  “Why is that good?  I thought you liked getting a new dress.”

“Unca John telled me that I should share with other children.  I have nice dresses and other children don’t have nuffin.”

“Is that what Uncle John told you?” Brian said trying not to laugh.  Trust John to put Bree’s wardrobe in perspective.

“Yep.”  Bree nodded emphatically.  “Dada, can I give some of my clothes to kids who don’t have sumpin to wear?”

“Something, Squirt,” Brian corrected.  “I don’t see why you couldn’t.  What do you say we go clean out your closet while we’re waiting for Daddy to come home?  You have lots of clothes that you’ve outgrown.”

“Let’s go,” Bree said sliding off the chaise and holding out her hand to her father.

Brian took Bree’s hand and they walked to her bedroom.  He looked into her closet and groaned at the sight of all the clothes.  Bree certainly did have quite the wardrobe.  Usually he didn’t pay much attention to what was in there unless he was encouraging Bree to straighten it up, or selecting the latest outfit for her to wear.

“I’m going to get a box from the laundry room.  You start selecting clothes that you don’t wear anymore and we’ll pack them up.  Okay?” Brian asked.

Bree nodded and headed into her closet.  Brian went to get the box.

When Justin arrived home he heard voices in Bree’s bedroom and went to investigate.  Bree’s bed was piled with clothes and there were several cardboard boxes sitting on the floor.  They were filled with clothes too.

“What are you two doing?” Justin asked.

“Spring cleaning,” Bree giggled, using the term that Brian had told her.

“But it’s fall,” Justin said with a smile as he picked up Bree and kissed her cheek.

“Better late than never,” Brian said as he started putting Bree’s clothes from the bed back in the closet.

“What are you going to do with all the clothes in the boxes?” Justin asked.

“Tell Daddy, Bree.  It was your idea.”

“I’m giving them to kids who don’t have something to wear.”  Bree made sure she pronounced “something” correctly.  She looked at her Dada for approval and he nodded and winked at her.

“That’s a great idea,” Justin said.  “How did you decide to do that?”

“Apparently Uncle John had a chat with the Squirt while we were in Pittsburgh,” Brian replied.

Bree nodded her head.  “Yep.”

“Your Uncle John is a good man,” Justin said.

“Yep,” Bree agreed.

“Dinner’s in the oven.  If you want to get it out, I’ll finishing putting this stuff away and join you in a minute,” Brian said.  “How did it go in Pittsburgh?”

“I’ll set the table and tell you all about it then,” Justin said, as he set Bree down and headed for the kitchen.

“Is Daddy going to be in Pittsburgh a lot agaaaain?” Bree whined to Brian.  Something about her Daddy’s last answer had not sounded promising.

“I’m afraid so, Squirt,” Brian agreed, having got the same vibe from his husband.

When they finished boxing the clothes and hanging up what Bree was keeping, Brian carried two big boxes of clothes to the laundry room.  Bree carried a smaller one.  They stacked them by the washing machine till Bobby was able to deliver them to the shelter.  Then they went to join Justin in the kitchen.

They ate the roast chicken and vegetables in silence for a bit.

“What are you going to do with the clothes?” Justin asked.

“Bobby says there’s a shelter for women and children near his office, so he’ll drop them off there.”

Justin nodded.  “This is good,” Justin said indicating the food.  After a minute, he drew in a breath.  He knew they were going to have to confront the issue of the next few days and he dreaded what he had to tell them.

“How long, Daddy?” Bree asked out of the blue.

“How long what?”

“How long you going to be in Pittsburgh this time?” Bree asked with a little sigh.

Justin looked at Brian who shrugged.  “She guessed,” Brian told his husband.

“I need to go in every day for the next few days,” Justin said.

“The weekend?” Brian asked.

“For a bit?”

“Are you staying there, Daddy?  Like last week?”

“No, sweetheart, I’ll be home every night.”

“That’s good,” Bree agreed.

“Better than not being home at all,” Brian said grudgingly.

“I’m sorry but the twins need some guidance.  I forget that they’re still students.  I need to draw some cells for them to work from.”

“Okay, let’s talk about something else,” Brian said giving Justin one of his looks.

“What do you want to talk about?” Justin asked.

“I’m wearing my birfday dress and my new hair clip to Mrs. Brenner’s,” Bree offered.

“Or maybe you won’t be home in time, and we won’t be able to go,” Brian said, brightening up at that prospect.

“I’ll be in Pittsburgh.  I can meet you there,” Justin said.

Brian groaned.  “Are there no perks to having you abandon us?”

“That’s a pretty rude question,” Justin chuckled.  But he understood what Brian meant.

“If we have to go to the Brenners, then we should have our little chat with Bree,” Brian said giving Justin the eye.

“Why do you need to talk to me?” Bree asked innocently, squirming in her chair.

“Well, sweetheart,” Justin said.  “None of us have been to the Brenners’ before.  It’s a really big house with lots of beautiful things inside.”

“So?” Bree said with a frown.  What was her Daddy trying to tell her?

“When we go for dinner, you can’t touch anything.  Okay?” Justin asked.

“How am I apposed to eat if I don’t touch the food?”

Justin chuckled.  “I didn’t mean the food.  I meant all the decorations like vases and ornaments.”

“Like on the Christmas tree?”

“No, not like on the Christmas tree.  Um, like the clock on the mantle and…”

“The glass statue on Uncle John’s table,” Brian added.

“Oh, but I don’t touch those,” Bree said.

“Well, the best thing is not to touch anything when we go to the Brenners.  Okay, sweetheart?” Justin asked.

Bree frowned.  She wasn’t sure she liked the sound of this.  “Okaaay,” she said reluctantly.

“Good girl,” Justin told her.

*****

A couple of nights later, Brian pulled up the driveway to the Brenners’ mansion.  Brian and Bree had picked up Justin from the loft.  Brian stopped the car.  “Here we are,” he said trying to make it sound not too sarcastic.  “Let the games begin.”

“Brian, it will be fine,” Justin said emphasizing the “will”.

“If you say so, Sunshine.”

“I be good, Dada,” Bree said.  “I don’t touch nuffin.”

“It’s okay, Squirt.  Don’t worry about it.  I know you’ll be good,” Brian replied gently.  He got out and opened the door to release Bree from her restraints.

They rang the bell beside the door and a man opened it.  “Good evening,” he said.

“We’re the Kinney-Taylor’s,” Justin informed the man who nodded.

“May I take your coats?” the man who was apparently the butler asked.

They all took off their light fall coats which they had worn due to the brisk wind that had sprung up during the day.

“Let me fix your hair, Squirt,” Brian said squatting down and brushing Bree’s bangs off her forehead.  He adjusted her hair clip.  “Perfect,” he informed her.

“Please follow me.  The family is assembling in the library.”

Brian took Bree’s hand and followed the butler.  Bree looked around at the marble table that held a very big vase.  That was definitely a “Do not touch.”  She walked with her fathers to the door that led into the library. 

“Good evening,” Sharon said coming over to them to shake hands.

Brian scanned the room noting Molly and Owen, Owen Sr., Seth and Jennifer and Sarah Kingsley.  There was no Craig Taylor.  He breathed a sigh of relief.

“Come in,” Sharon was saying.  “We’re just having a drink before dinner.  What can I get you?”

Brian told her their preferences for drinks, and ordered a Shirley Temple for Bree.  Sharon went over to Owen Sr. who was tending bar.

Jennifer came over to kiss Justin.  Molly and Owen were seated on one of the sofas.  Justin went over to greet them while Jennifer and Seth spoke with Brian.  Bree stayed in the doorway.  She looked around the room.  There were glass bowls and vases everywhere.  Books lined most of the walls.  One of the library components had shelves full of little figurines.  Bree stared at them.

“Bree, come say hello to your aunt and grandmother,” Brian told her, unsure why she was so quiet and seemed not to want to enter the room.

“Can’t” she said.

“Can’t?” Brian asked with a frown.  “Sure you can.”

Bree shook her head.  “No.”

Brian walked over and squatted down in front of her.  “What’s the matter, Squirt?”

“Too much ‘Do not touch.’  I stay here.”

Brian chuckled.  “You can come in, Bree. Why don’t you sit beside Auntie Molly and I’ll get your drink.  It will be fine.”

Bree stared into her father’s eyes.  “Are you sure?”

Brian chuckled.  “I’m sure.”

“’Kay, Dada,” Bree said, giving Brian a look that did not say she really believed him.  However, she walked very carefully over to her aunt, and climbed up on the sofa beside Molly.  “Hi, Auntie Molly.”

“Hi, sweet thing,” Molly said with a big smile.  She hugged Bree and kissed her cheek.  “It’ll be fine, Bree.  Stick with me and I’ll look after you.”

Bree giggled and squeezed Molly’s hand.  “’Kay, Auntie Molly.”  She felt better hearing that.

Brian handed Bree a little glass of reddish colored liquid.  She took a sip of the sweet concoction.  “Yummy,” she said.

“I saw that article about your show, Justin,” Molly said.  “You got a great review.”

“Was that the one in the Dispatch?” Justin asked making a face.

“No, in the Times.  What was in the one in the Dispatch that caused that face?”

“Um … I…”  Justin was sorry he had brought it up.

“Oh, my dear, you really should stay on top of what’s written about your brother,” Sarah Kingsley interrupted.  “That dreadful little man from the Dispatch as much as stated that your brother and Mr. Kinney were about to part ways.”

“Part ways?” Molly asked in surprise.

“He’s nuts,” Brian said.  “But that didn’t stop him from publishing it.”

“I can’t believe he would write something like that for no reason.”

“Oh, I think he had his reasons,” Brian replied, remembering the way the little fart had come on to him.

“What reasons?” Molly wanted to know.

“I don’t think they’re the kind of thing we should be discussing here,” Brian said quickly.

“Oh?  Oh.  Oh!”  Molly clued in pretty fast.

“I hope dinner’s ready soon,” Brian said.  “I think I’m getting indigestion from thinking about that insidious little man.”

“Dinner is served,” the butler said as he appeared in the doorway.

They all quickly made their way to the dining room.  Brian made sure that he got Bree seated.  Thankfully the placecards had her between Justin and himself.  That was good, because Bree would probably need some help with the meal.  Brian had to wonder why the Brenners had included Bree in their invitation when she was the only child.  He felt like this was some kind of test of how they were raising their daughter.

The first course was a fruit cup.  Brian hadn’t had a meal start like this for a long time.  Sharon really was being formal.  Brian picked up the correct spoon and showed it to Bree so she would know which one to use.  He leaned over and whispered in her ear, “You don’t have to eat it all, Bree.  Just have a taste because there are going to be lots of courses.”

“’Kay, Dada,” Bree whispered.  She was glad her Dada was there to help her.

The meal progressed through the salad, fish and main courses.  Bree nibbled a bit on each course and conducted herself in a very proper manner.  Both Brian and Justin were very proud of the way she behaved.  The sorbets that were served between each course to cleanse the palate proved a little too strong for Bree’s taste.  She would take a bite, try not to screw up her face and then set down her spoon.  She liked Auntie Emm’s sorbets much better.

There was lots of small talk, and talk about the family.  The Brenners wanted to know what all the people they had met at Christmas were doing.  Justin and Molly and Jenn filled them in.  Jennifer also chose a moment to announce that she and Seth were going to tie the knot in the spring, but was careful to say that they hadn’t set a firm date yet.  Everyone seemed very happy about that, including Bree who once again offered to be the flowergirl. 

Finally the meal was finished except for coffee and dessert.  Sharon suggested they retire to the library and have it served there.

As everyone reassembled in the library someone arrived at the front door.  They heard the bell and the butler speaking to someone.

“That must be your father, Molly,” Sharon said.  He had some kind of meeting tonight, but said he would try to come for dessert.  I hope he brought his wife.”

Brian groaned and looked pleadingly at Justin.  He so wanted to bail before he had to face Justin’s father.  Justin shrugged and shook his head.  It wouldn’t be fair to their hosts if they stood up and left.

“Good evening, everyone,” Craig said as he and Susan came into the library.

Bree was about to bolt off the sofa to go give her Gampa and Gamma a hug, but she glanced at her father and thought better of it.  “Hi,” she called to them.

“There’s the lady of the hour,” Craig replied as he finished his greetings with Sharon and Owen Sr.  He moved over and gave Bree a hug.  Brian couldn’t fault the way he treated the little girl.

Craig looked around the room and nodded to people, except of course, to Brian.  Brian wanted to chuckle out loud.  Things never changed where Craig Taylor was concerned.  Brian vowed not to say anything.  Maybe that would avoid a scene.  Not that Brian cared, but he knew that Justin and Bree and Jennifer and Molly and Sharon all did.  Hell, nobody wanted a scene.

Dessert and coffee were served.  Craig and Molly helped Bree with her plate of cake and her drink.  Brian decided he would stay out of it.  Once dessert had been eaten, the butler cleared the plates, and Owen Sr. offered everyone an after dinner drink.

Brian looked at Justin.  He nodded towards Bree who was stifling a yawn.  Justin nodded and stood up.

“We need to take Bree home,” he said.  “Sorry to cut this short.  It was a lovely evening,” he told Sharon.

“Yes, lovely,” Brian added.

Bree slid off the sofa and gave everyone a hug, as she made her way around to all the people in the room.  “Ready, Daddy,” she said when she was done.

“Thanks again, Sharon, Owen.  We’ll see you soon,” Justin said as Brian and Bree waited in the doorway.

The butler had their coats waiting for them by the front door.  They quickly made their way out to the car.

“I’m glad that’s over,” Brian said as he buckled Bree into her seat.

“Me too,” Bree said.  “Did I do good?”

“You did very good, Squirt.  I think we all passed the test.” 

Justin smiled over at Brian.  “I’m very proud of you, both of you.”

“Me too,” Brian chuckled as he got behind the wheel.

“It was hard,” Bree said with a big yawn.  “But I did it.”

Brian laughed.  “You certainly did, Squirt.”  He glanced into the back seat where Bree was already dozing off.  “I’m glad that’s fucking over with.”

“Me too,” Justin chuckled.  “Take my country ass home and let’s fuck.”

Brian’s smile rivaled the famed one of his Sunshine.

Testing, Testing 1-2-3

Chapter 4

The next morning Brian and Justin helped Bobby load up his car with the boxes of donations as well as the kids.  Bobby would drop the kids off at school then the clothes at the shelter.  Since Justin had left his SUV in the Pitts the previous night, Brian drove them back into Pittsburgh.  He dropped Justin off at the loft then went over to Kinnetik to look over several proposals.  Joseph Reilly from Perspectives had plans to expand and wanted Brian’s input.  Brian welcomed the distraction.

“Bri?”

“Yes, Theodore,” Brian said softly as his peered over his computer at the accountant.

“Far be it from me to interfere in your personal life...”

“Since when?” Brian growled then waved Teddy on.  Ted approached Brian’s desk cautiously.

“Brian, have you seen this?”  Ted handed Brian that morning’s copy of the Dispatch.  It was open to the gossip section.  Ted pointed to an article with a familiar name at the byline.

“What famous luscious blond local artist, who just recently had such a successful opening at the Bloom Gallery, is palling around with two lovely dark haired young things?  This reporter is dying to know!”

“I’ll kill him!”

“Now, Bri...”

“Great idea, I’ll do it right now!”

“No, Brian, that’s not what I meant.  Let’s not do anything hasty.  This could be written about someone else.”  Teddy tried to calm his boss and friend.

“Schmidt!” 

Ted could almost see the steam rising from Brian’s ears.  “Brian, now think of your blood pressure,” Teddy suggested.

“My blood pressure is fine!”

“Then think of my blood pressure.  Brian, no one reads the Dispatch; it’s only three little lines in that rag.  No one will see it.”

Just then Cynthia stormed into the office.

“Brian, Leo Brown is on line one, he wants to speak with you immediately.  Apparently, his grandson goes to PIFA and he’s worried.”

“Worried about what?”

“He wants to know why Justin has been spending so much time with kids.”

“Kids?  Those kids are above the age of consent and what he’s doing is nobody’s business!  This is getting out of control.  Cynthia, get Bobby on the phone while I talk to Leo.  He didn’t come to Justin’s show.  Maybe I can lure him to the gallery with a special invitation.  Ted, I need you and the guys to start working Rage PR.”

“Rage?” Cynthia and Ted asked.

“Justin’s new project with the twins.  They’re going to animate Rage.  That’s what the local luscious blond is doing with the lovely twins.  We’ll need a kick ass campaign to counteract this shit.  Now, go, people!”

As Cynthia and Ted left Brian’s office, Brian took a deep breath to prepare himself for Leo Brown.

“Leo!  How is my number one client....?”

*****

“No, no, no!  That’s all wrong,” Michael grumbled.  Justin, Lacy, Michael and the twins were in the computer lab working on some rudimentary animation for Rage the cartoon.  Justin, Lacy and the twins were all quite pleased.  Michael, however was...

“No!  Zephyr is too fat and Rage is too tall!  Justin, these kids don’t know what they’re doing,” Michael whispered loudly so that everyone could hear him including the twins who were totally nonplussed.

“Michael, these ‘kids’ are older than I was when we started Rage, now back off and give them a chance.  This isn’t the finished project; it’s only a dry run of the individual characters.  They haven’t even started on JT yet.”

Michael huffed then crossed his arms across his chest.  He grumbled to himself as Justin and Lacy moved closer to the boys.  They each had pads and were sketching furiously to give the genius computer artists examples to work from.  Michael was feeling a little left out.

The four artists were deeply involved, talking angles, light and shadows and color.  Michael left the computer lab to go back to his world of words.

*****

“Mr. Schaeffer, my name is Bobby Morrison; I’m an attorney.  I’ve been asked by my clients to contact you to see if we could come to some sort of agreement,” Bobby said smoothly and calmly.

“Your clients, who might they be?” Morris Schaeffer, the city editor of the Pittsburgh Dispatch asked Bobby.

“You may have heard of them, Justin Taylor and Brian Kinney.”

“Of course I know of them.  They’ve been the subject of many articles in our paper over the years.  Why would they feel it necessary to have a lawyer contact me?  The review our art critic gave was very favorable.”

“I agree.  However, it was his personal observations that my clients found objectionable.”

“What observations?”

“Come now, Mr. Schaeffer, two lines of actual review, then an entire paragraph devoted to the hottest couple and possible trouble in paradise.  Why is your art critic doubling as your gossip columnist?  Mr. Schaeffer, we’re asking politely, please restrict your reporter to reporting art.  To say my clients are very influential in Pittsburgh is an understatement.  We’d like to keep this friendly.”

“I’ll look into it, Mr. Morrison.”

“Thank you, Mr. Schaeffer.”  Bobby cut the connection with the editor.  “Brian, you heard?”

“Yes, I did.  I’m also taking Leo Brown to lunch at Emmett’s Place Too after we tour the gallery.  Apparently, Brown’s grandson goes to PIFA.  He was one of the kids Justin had interviewed for the Fractal project and rejected.  The kid took it personally and ratted Justin out to grandpa.”

“Shit.  And I take it grandpa saw the article in the Dispatch and wants to make waves?”

“Yes, but he decided to get my take on it first.  Justin said that little Leo is very talented but not very computer savvy and that was a specific requirement for the Fractal project.  Now I have to go kiss big Leo’s ass.”

“You are the ass connoisseur,” Bobby chuckled.

“There’s only one ass that interests me.  And right now it’s making cartoons.”

“Sucks to be you, huh?” Bobby snickered.

“Don’t you have lawyering to do?” Brian groused as Bobby laughed out loud.

“Yes, I do.  And I’ll go do it.  Let me know if Schaeffer took the hint.  If not, I’m prepared to pursue it further.  You just say the word.”

“Okay.  See you at home later.”

“Oh and Bri, the girls at the shelter appreciated the clothes.  I’m going to have Patrick go through his closet this weekend.  I think John and I will be sifting through our stuff as well.”

“I hear ya.  Good idea.  I could use a few new suits; no need for the others to go to waste.”

“I’m sure.  Later, Bri.”

“Later, Red.”  Brian hung up then prepared himself for his meeting with Leo Brown.

*****

“So this is what my grandson has been fussing about?”  Leo gazed at the monitor which was going through its run of the Fractal movie.  “I don’t even know what I’m looking at.  I mean I recognize the paintings, most of them are in Taylor’s exhibit but what’s the rest of it?”

Brian was about to try to explain when Lindsay stepped up to interrupt.  Brian smiled as Lindsay’s soft tones, beatific smile and her innate understanding of Justin’s work, wove a spell that Leo could not break.

By the end of the afternoon, Brian’s alliance with Leo Brown and Brown Athletics was stronger than ever and Leo had acquired a Justin Taylor original.

*****

“Hey, Mikey!” Brian called out as he entered the comic book store.  Brian gave Michael a chaste kiss then stepped back to examine the frown of Michael’s face.  “What happened now?” Brian asked as he grabbed the latest Wonder Woman comic then sat in the oversized chair to read it.

“Nothing,” Michael pouted. 

Brian arched a skeptical brow.  “Doesn’t sound like nothing,” Brian murmured as he marveled how Wonder Woman’s considerable attributes remained within her costume as she cartwheeled across the page.

“Bri, the twins made Zephyr fat,” Michael whined.  “And you look seven foot tall!”

“Well I am larger than life,” Brian stated nonchalantly, steadying himself for Michael’s ensuing tirade.

“But...”

“Mikey, the kids have just started on their little cartoon.  Now be the adult I know you are and give them some space.  You know they’ll come running to you because they’ll need the plot and you’re just the man to have one.  Right now it’s all that messy drawing thing and pixels and whatnot with the computer.”  Brian made a screwed up face for Michael, making him laugh.

“That’s better.  There’s the Michael I know and love.  As soon as the children run out of things to draw, you’ll be there to set them straight.”

“You think so?” Michael asked hopefully.

“I know so,” Brian said as he got up from the chair, stretched out the kinks then gave Michael a kiss goodbye.  Brian smirked as he heard Michael whistling contentedly as Brian left the shop.  

*****

As pre-arranged, Brian met Justin at the diner just before they were ready to drive back to Edna’s Treasures.  Brian had picked up Gus who was going to spend the weekend.

“Hey guys!” Gus called out as he greeted Tre` and Troi` who were sipping sodas.  Since Justin had commandeered the twins for most of the afternoon, he thought it only right to buy them a meal.

The younger boys chatted while Justin got up to greet his spouse.

“Hey,” Justin said low, flirting with his spouse.

“Hey,” Brian said with a smirk.  Brian felt his cock twitch as he gazed into Justin’s ocean blue eyes.  “You done playing with your twins?”

“For now.  You ready to follow my country ass back to the country?”

“I’ll follow your country ass and city ass anywhere you lead.”

“Good, then let’s go home,” Justin said with a smile and a wink. 

Brian walked Justin to his Cherokee which was parked just outside the diner.  “I’ll meet you at home,” he whispered then gave Justin a kiss through the window.

As Brian and Gus walked back to Brian’s Jeep, they missed the photographer who was taking pictures of the hottest couple in the Pitts who were driving away in separate vehicles.

*****

Saturday morning broke clear and cool, but with a brilliant sun that indicated the day would be warm for the fall.  The family had one of Brian’s delicious breakfasts in the sun porch.  There was lots of chatter and laughter as Brian and Justin told the family about their dinner with the Brenners. 

“Too much ‘Do not touch’,” Bree said definitively.  “Don’t like it.”

“I know, Squirt,” Brian agreed with a chuckle.

“But you did very well, Bree,” Justin complimented his daughter, eliciting a big smile from Bree.

“That’s great, short stuff,” Gus laughed.  “Wish I’d been there to see it.”

“Me too,” Bree said to her brother.  “Daddy, can me and Patrick go to the Wendy house?”

“You and Patrick may,” Justin said shaking his head about his daughter’s grammar.  He knew she understood the correct way of forming that question, but she always chose not to do it the right way.

“Come with us, Gus?” Bree asked batting her eyes at her brother.

“Maybe in a bit,” Gus said.  “I need to talk to Pop.”

Bree and Patrick ran off outside and Justin, Bobby and John started clearing the dishes.

“Want to go to the stream?” Brian asked his son.

Gus nodded, and father and son exited the sun porch.

“Your gardens look great,” Gus said noting all the fall flowers with their rich, dark colors.

“Yeah, I’m happy with them, but I’ll have to start clearing them out for winter soon,” Brian said with a touch of sadness in his voice.  He always found the transition from fall to winter in his gardens rather depressing.  “Are you trying to butter me up?” Brian asked.

“Well, maybe a little bit,” Gus admitted sheepishly.

“So, what exactly did you do?” Brian asked as they entered the path to the stream. 

Gus hoped they got past the Wendy house without the kids seeing them.  He needed to tell this to Brian in confidence.  “I did something stupid.”

“So, tell me,” Brian said with a sigh.  He sat down on the big rock by the stream.

Gus sat beside him.  “You know when I was practising driving here a couple of weeks ago?”

“Yeah, I remember.”

“I did some not so good things when you left me alone to drive.”

“Like what?” Brian asked with a frown.

“I sort of raced up and down the lane and practiced skidding to a stop.”

Brian chuckled in spite of himself.  Gus’ face brightened up, just in time to see Brian’s face grow serious.

“You know the car is not a toy.  You don’t have the experience to be able to handle a car if it really starts to skid.”

“I did pretty good,” Gus said in defence of himself and his actions.

“That’s not what you’re supposed to be learning,” Brian said sternly.  “I let you drive Justin’s car by yourself because I thought I could trust you.”

“I know, Pop.  I won’t do that again.”

“Good, and I’m glad you told me about this.”

Gus debated if he should tell his father that he had sworn Bree and Patrick to secrecy about his actions, but he decided that might not be a good idea.  His father had accepted this news very well.  He wanted to keep Brian’s good will.

“So, what else did you do?” Brian asked with an arch to his brow.

“How … how do you know I did something else?”

“Fatherly intuition, and you just told me as much.”

“Fuck!” Gus muttered.

Brian laughed.  “You do take after me.”  He clapped Gus on the shoulder.  “Tell me.”

“The other day at school, when I was in Driver’s Ed.  I … I did something I shouldn’t have.”

“What did you do?” Brian asked with a deep frown.  He didn’t like the sound of this.

“I got to drive the instructional car at school,” Gus began.  He dreaded telling this.  “They put the instructor and three students in the car.  Then we take turns driving.  It was so boring waiting for my turn.”

“And what did you do to stop the boredom?” Brian asked, knowing he was not going to like the explanation that followed.

“I … I gunned the engine and slammed on the brakes like I had done in the lane,” Gus said unable to look his father in the eye.

“You did?” Brian asked stifling a chuckle.  He could see himself doing some dumbass thing like that when he was in school.  In fact, he probably had.  “And what did your instructor say about this demonstration?”

“He said that I had to sit out two lessons and watch how the other guys drove … properly.”

“Sounds fair to me.”

“Pop…”

“Gus, as I’ve said several times, a car is not a toy.  It can become a weapon if it’s not controlled properly.  Whatever made you think that would be a smart thing to do?”

“I didn’t think it was smart.  I just thought it would be funny.”

“And did the other kids think it was funny?”

“No,” Gus said shaking his head.  “They were scared.”

“Why do you think they were scared?” Brian asked hoping Gus could see the error of his ways.

“I guess I bounced them around a bit when I did it.”

“And…”

Gus frowned and thought about it.  “I suppose they thought maybe the car was out of control.”

“And what would have happened if it had been?”

“Mr. Rashki would have slammed on his set of brakes.”

“And if he hadn’t been quick enough?”

Gus shuddered.  “I guess we could have been hurt.”

“And the boy wins the prize,” Brian said sarcastically.

“I’m sorry, Pop.”  Gus really meant it too.

“This is why I say ‘sorry’s bullshit’.  Gus, you have to learn that driving is a serious matter.  It’s not meant to be fun.  It’s not a game.  You’re taking other people’s lives into your hands when you get behind the wheel, to say nothing of your own.  Do you understand?”

“I think I do.”

“Don’t think!  Do.you.understand?” Brian repeated, emphasizing each word.

“Yeah, I get the message.”

“Good, then I think this discussion is over, and I never want to have another one like it.  Do I make myself clear?”

“Yes, Pop.”

“So, there will be no more practising driving by yourself.”

“Yes, Pop.”

“You can practise with me in the car.”

“Yes, Pop,” Gus said perking up.  He had half expected to be banned from driving altogether.

“You will apologize to Mr. Rashki and the other students.”

“Do I have to?” Gus whined. 

“Unless, perhaps you’d like to withdraw from Driver’s Ed. Until next term,” Brian said staring at Gus.

“No, no, Pop.  I’ll apologize.”

“Good, and you better mean it.”

“I do,” Gus said contritely.

“Then let’s head back to the house.”

“Okay,” Gus said standing up.  He was glad to feel his father squeeze his shoulder in support.  He was relieved to have told all this to his father.  It hadn’t been so bad.

“I would have liked to have seen the expressions on the faces of the other people in that car,” Brian chuckled as they started down the path to the cottage.

“You would?” Gus asked with a grin.

“Yes, and if you ever tell anyone I said that, I’ll tell your mothers what you did.”

“My lips are sealed,” Gus said, but he flung his arm around Brian’s shoulder.  They walked back to the house, happy with their little talk.

Testing, Testing 1-2-3

Chapter 5

“Dad, maybe I should wait till next time before I try riding again,” Patrick said to his father.  He looked up at the saddle on his horse.  It was a long way over his head.  He didn’t remember it being that high up before.

“I thought you said you wanted to ride today,” John said with a frown.

“I did, but my arm kind of hurts,” Patrick said in a small voice.  He cradled his once broken arm in his hand, holding it against his chest as he had when it was in a sling.

John looked at Bobby.  Bobby frowned and shrugged.  The other children were already mounted on their horses and waiting for Patrick.

“Son, it will be fine.  Your father will have hold of you and the horse.  Nothing bad will happen,” Bobby tried to assure his son.  He had hold of Sheldon’s horse’s reins.  He hoped his words would reassure Patrick.

“I don’t know,” Patrick said looking like he was ready to cry.

“Patrick,” Gus offered.  He held onto Ashley’s horse.  “I know it can be scary.  I had to do something this morning that was kind of scary.”  Gus looked at his father who smiled encouragingly at him.  “But I faced it, and it turned out really well.”

Patrick stared at the ground.  He didn’t want to be a sissy, but he was afraid.  The horse was so big, and it was a long way to the ground.  He remembered that part.  He clutched his arm closer to his chest.

“Patwick,” Bree said in her best baby talk.  “Don’t be afraid.  I love you.”

“I know, Bree,” Patrick said looking up at his best friend who was already aboard her horse.  He didn’t want to be a coward in front of her.

“Patrick,” Ashley said, deciding she needed to do something.  “When the bullies at school were picking on me, Bree stood up for me.  I was afraid and I cried, but when Bree helped me I was able to tell them to go away, and they finally did.  We’ll all stand up for you.  We won’t let anything bad happen to you.  I promise.”  She crossed her heart and smiled down at Patrick.

“I guess maybe I could try,” Patrick said softly, finding Ashley’s confidence in him and the power of the group very comforting.

“Okay, son, I think you’re making the right decision,” John said as he picked up Patrick and lifted him into the saddle.  “We’ll take it easy today.  Nothing too strenuous to test that arm.”

Patrick smiled down at his father, most appreciative of what his father was telling him.

John clucked at the horse and they started forward.  They walked around the yard a couple of times with the adults leading the horses.  All the children were being very patient about getting reacquainted with their mounts.  Bree watched Patrick carefully.  She wouldn’t let him show off for her again.  Her Patrick had to be fine.  Nothing was going to hurt him.

“Are you ready to take the reins?” John asked his son. 

“I think so, Daddy.”

“Good boy.  I’ll keep a hand on the bridle just in case, but you have control of the horse.  Everybody can try that,” John told the group.

They all took some control of the reins of their mounts, and they walked around the yard another couple of times.  The somber faces started to glow with happiness and energy.  The children were starting to enjoy being back on the horses.  This is what John had hoped for, especially where Patrick was concerned.

“You’re doing great, Patrick,” John told his son.

“I am, aren’t I?” Patrick said with a small smile.

“I’m very proud of how you faced your fears.”

“Me too,” Patrick grinned.

“I think maybe that’s enough for today,” John said as Patrick pulled on the reins to stop his horse.

“I could do more,” Patrick said.

“I know you could, but there’s no point in overdoing it.  We’ll stop here,” John said in a voice that told them there would be no arguing about it.

“Okay, Dad,” Patrick replied.  “Thanks for helping me.”

John lifted his son down from the saddle.  “I think the others were as much help as I was.”

“Yeah,” Patrick agreed.

The children led their horses to the barn.

“That went well,” Brian said to John.  “I’m glad Patrick got back on the horse.  I didn’t think he was going to.”

“Me either.  And if he didn’t get on today, he probably would have never wanted to come back.”

“That’s what I was afraid of,” Brian agreed.  “That Ashley made quite a little speech.”

“She’s a lovely little girl,” John said.

“Gus was telling me how much he admired her.  I can see why.”

“Let’s get the horses taken care of, and then we can enjoy the rest of the day,” John said heading for the barn.

Brian watched the children lead their horses inside.  Ashley walked confidently leading her mount.  He would definitely have to get to know that little girl better.

*****

“Okay, Sonny Boy, now ease down on the gas pedal, and please try to remember I’ve already had two concussions.  I don’t need another one,” Brian snarked.

With the riding lessons concluded for the day and Justin in the Pitts working with the twins, Brian decided it was time for a little father and son moment.  Of course, Brian wished that he still took recreational drugs.  He was sure he was going to need them after his driving lesson with ‘Hotrod’ Gus.

“Sure, Pop!” Gus responded but not after the perfunctory rolling of the eyes.  Gus slipped the Cherokee into drive then eased down on the gas pedal.  He gradually drove the SUV down the driveway at a leisurely pace.  Using the proper signals, Gus made the left out of the driveway.  And then, on the correct side of the road, Gus drove the Cherokee down the lane toward Emmett’s.

“Very nicely done!” Brian exclaimed as Gus pulled over then put the SUV in park.

“Really?” Gus asked with some relief, he didn’t think he’d ever get the hang of driving.

“Really.  Have you practiced ‘k’ turns?”  Gus shook his head.  The lane was just wide enough for a u-turn for a normal car but the Cherokee was too big.  “Let’s switch, Sonny Boy.”

They switched places so that Brian could show Gus how to make the three point turn.  They switched back and after a few false starts, Gus got the hang of it.

“Okay, let’s practice driving straight for a while then we’ll tackle parking.  By the time you get back in Driver’s Ed, you’ll be a master,” Brian boasted proudly.

Gus, with Brian at his side, practiced until Justin came home from Pittsburgh.

*****

“Lucy, I’m hoomme!” Justin called out.  No one appeared to be in residence on his side of the conjoined cottages.

“Out here, Sunshine!” Brian replied without a hint of grouchiness in his voice.

“Hey,” Justin said as he was greeted by Brian at the doorway.  Brian kissed Justin sweetly.

“Hey yourself,” Brian purred.  His voice carried promises of loving later when they would be alone.

“Hi, Daddy!  Did you work hard in the Pitts today?” Bree asked.  Her own sunny smile filled the sun porch with its own light.

“Yes, very hard, baby girl.  But we did good work.”

“Dada says you’re making a cartoon.  Can I see it when it’s done?” Bree asked in all innocence.

“No, sweetheart, this cartoon is made for grown-ups.  Even Gus is barely old enough to watch it,” Justin tried to explain.

“But Gus is old!” Bree said loudly in astonishment.  The family chuckled.

“Gee, thanks, short stuff.  I’m not that old,” Gus groused.

“Think of it this way, Sonny Boy, if you’re old then I’m positively ancient!”  John, Bobby and Justin broke out into belly laughs.

“We had a very good day today too, Justin,” John told the blond young man.  “We even convinced the ancient old man to barbecue.  You’ve just made it back in time for dinner.”

“Yum!  It smells great and I bring dessert,” Justin said with a bright smile.  On his way back from PIFA, Justin stopped at the bistro for some fruit tarts and a bunch of popovers and muffins for breakfast the next day.

“He brings gifts from the gods,” Brian declared then they all sat down to enjoy dinner.

*****

“Bri?” 

Brian had just fucked off Justin’s country ass and was catching his breath before fucking off the city ass as well.

“Hmm?”

“The cartoon, do you think it’s a good idea?” Justin asked pensively as he turned onto his side to face Brian.

“Do you think it’s a good idea?” Brian challenged.

“Yes, I do.  Michael’s being a putz as usual but yeah, I think it’s a great idea.”

“Think it’ll make a killing at the box office?” Brian asked as he pushed a lock of blond hair out of Justin’s eyes.

“Box office?”

“Box office, Justin, as in money.”

“I know what you meant but the thought of making money from this never really occurred to me.”

“You rich enough without it?” Brian drawled softly.  He was drawing lazy circles with the tip of his finger up and down the pale skin of Justin’s arm.

“I don’t need the money; you know that.”

“I know but what about the twins or Lacy?  Are any of them independently wealthy?”  Justin thought about it for a moment.

“You think we should market the cartoon, make it commercial?”  Justin didn’t want his artistic freedoms stifled.  He had to hold back a lot during the making of the Rage movie.  “If we make it for a broader audience then it loses that darkness, the edginess that we have in the comic.  Bri, you know all this.  We had lengthy conversations about this years ago.  What are you getting at?”

“Just trying to figure out your angle.”

“My angle?”  Justin was starting to get pissed.

“Yes.  Everyone has an angle.  Your twins are looking for an ‘A’ for their project, Lacy worships you and is still in awe that you’ve supported her involvement in Rage.  I’m just trying figure out what’s in it for you, Sunshine.”  Brian dipped his head to kiss the warm flesh of Justin’s chest.

“I don’t have an angle, Brian,” Justin said almost resentfully.  Brian stilled Justin’s anger with a searing kiss.

“Justin, tell me, what do you see for your cartoon?  And I want an honest answer.”

“I don’t want money...” Justin began. 

Brian wrapped his arms around Justin and held him close.  “Try again.”

“I mean, I don’t want money.  I want to do this to prove that I can do it.”

“And...”

“And maybe if it does make money, we can use it to fund a special grant for students at PIFA.  Bri, we can take the proceeds to fund a scholarship or updated software for students that can’t afford to buy it.  Or we can...”

“Slow down, Sunshine.  First things first, like making your little ‘toon’ then we can see how marketable it’ll be.  I have Cynthia and Ted working on the PR as we speak.”

“You do?  Then what’s with the third degree?”

“I just wanted to know what your expectations are.”

“My expectations?”  Brian nodded.  “I expect to have a lot of fun making this cartoon and I expect that Michael’s going to be an ass.”

“Goes without saying,” Brian quipped making Justin giggle.

“And I expect you’re going to be grumpy.”

“I may surprise you.”

“Maybe you will.  You are Rage, after all.”

“And don’t you forget it.”  Rage began to love the stuffing out of his JT, as Brian sucked the orgasm out of Justin.  They cuddled afterwards, taking comfort in the familiar feel of each other’s skin, the scent of sex and sweat.  Each man knew the other’s body as well as their own.

“YouTube,” Brian murmured.

“What?”

“YouTube.  We upload small bits of the cartoon on YouTube then the whole thing on Mikey’s website.  We explain the purpose and the donation thing.  The readers won’t be surprised because Rage has been used for charitable purposes before.”

“But we won’t penalize those who can’t make a donation, right?”

“Of course not.  Maybe you should consider making a PG rated cartoon.”

“Why?” Justin asked then his eyes grew large.  “Not for Bree?”

“Why not?  Who better to explain diversity than Rage and JT.  Maybe Sateeena will have a life partner she tries to protect.  Just think about it,” Brian said as he drew the comforter over them.  Justin snuggled closer, placing his head on Brian’s chest over his heart.

“Rage and JT telling boys and girls all about diversity,” Justin babbled to himself.  “Maybe Zephyr has his ZENman.  Sateeena has Kitty.”  Justin yawned against Brian’s chest.

Brian smiled as Justin babbled himself to sleep.

*****

“So Gus, are you ready to take your lesson today seriously?” the Driver’s Ed teacher asked solemnly.

“Yes, sir,” Gus said contritely.  He had practised diligently over the weekend with his father’s tutelage.

“Then let’s go.”  Gus got into the driver’s side, made his adjustments to the seat and mirrors.  He was the tallest driving student and was taller than the instructor as well.

Gus made sure he and everyone else had on their seatbelts.  He turned on the ignition then went through the designated paces.  When he finished his run, Gus had the car in almost the exact spot that he started from.

“Very nicely done.  And I see someone’s been practicing.  Jerry, you’re up next.  Let’s see if you can do as good a job as Gus.”

Gus smiled brightly as he and Jerry switched places.

*****

“Guys, I need to discuss something regarding the Rage cartoon and I didn’t want to do it at the Institute,” Justin began.  They had all met around lunchtime at Michael’s store.  Michael put the ‘closed for lunch’ sign on the door so that they wouldn’t be interrupted.

“Did something happen, Justin?” Lacy asked with concern.

“No, not really, but Brian gave me a suggestion and it got me thinking about other things,” Justin said in a far off voice.

“Justin, is everything okay between you and Brian?” Michael asked.  He had seen the articles and he was trying not to jump to conclusions.

“Hmm?  Oh no, that’s not it, and we’re fine.  Never better.  This concerns Rage.  Brian wants to know if we’re doing the cartoon for money.  I told him no, but then it occurred to me that maybe you guys were hoping to earn something from it.”

“Justin, what I want,” Lacy was first to speak up, “is to be a part of this.  To see my work on the page and on the small screen.  I can always use the money but that’s not why I want to do this.” 

Both Justin and Michael beamed at their protégée.

“And you?”  Justin turned to face the twins.

“We want an ‘A’!” Troi` and Tre` said in unison.

“But we are hoping that maybe it would lead to a paying job,” Tre` admitted.

“Yeah, our parents are helping us with tuition and stuff but PIFA is expensive,” Troi` stated.  Both Justin and Lacy nodded in agreement.

“Justin, you said Brian had a suggestion?” Michael hinted for an explanation.

“Yes, he did.  He said we should make Rage as we see fit, but that may mean an adult rated cartoon.  If that’s the case, I don’t think PIFA will allow us to make porn on campus, cause that’s how they’re going to see it.  And we won’t be able to reach some of our target audience with an adult rating.  So Brian said to consider making a PG version.  He also said something else.”

“What?” four mouths asked at once.

“Brian suggested that Rage and JT make a cartoon about diversity geared for younger kids.”

“Like Bree?” Michael asked.  He was shocked at first but then smiled.  It was so like Brian.

“Yes.  Rage and JT; Zephyr and the ZENman; Sateeena and her partner Kitty.  We can make up any characters and any combination of family.  He said we should put up small cuts on YouTube and then the whole thing on Michael’s comic book website.  We can set up some sort of donation process and the proceeds go to a scholarship fund.”

Justin took a deep breath.  “What do you think?"  Justin asked his partners in Rage.

Testing, Testing 1-2-3

Chapter 6

“Come in, Ashley,” Brian said as Ashley’s father dropped off his daughter at the cottage.  It was the following weekend after Patrick had chosen to get back on the proverbial and literal horse.  “It’s good to see you again.”

Ashley looked up at the tall man with the sparkling eyes and the beautiful face.  “Thank you, Mr. Kinney.  Where’s Bree?”

“She’s getting changed.  We were going to do some gardening before we go riding.  Would you like to help us?”

Ashley thought about it for a moment.  She had only been to Bree’s house a few times.  They usually met at school and spent whatever time they could together at recess.  They weren’t in the same class.  Then she got to go riding whenever Bree’s uncle allowed them to, but she rarely got to spend time with Bree at her home.  “I’d like that.  My mommy tries to have nice gardens, but she’s not very good at it.”

“Maybe you can pick up a few tips while you’re here,” Brian said with a chuckle.

“Maybe I can,” Ashley agreed with a very serious face.

“Would you like some juice?”

“Yes, that would be good.”

“Come into the kitchen,” Brian said to the serious little girl.  “I wanted to thank you for what you said to Patrick last weekend.  It really helped him to get back on his horse.”

“I didn’t do anything,” Ashley said.  “I just told him the truth.”

“And sometimes the truth is just what people need to hear,” Brian told her.  He could relate to the telling of hard truths.  He had done that all his life.  Many times his family and friends did not like to hear that truth, but he had always chosen to tell it anyway.

Ashley nodded.  “My mommy says that the truth can set you free.”

Brian stared at the little girl.  She was a very interesting child.  “Your mother’s right.”

“Is that what happened with Patrick?” Ashley asked with a thoughtful look on her face.  “I told him the truth and he was free to get back on the horse.”

“I’d say that’s an excellent way of explaining what happened,” Brian agreed.

Ashley’s smile lit up the kitchen.

“Ashley!” Bree shrieked as she ran into the kitchen.  “I didn’t hear you get here.”

The two girls hugged and danced around together.  Brian smiled at the obvious joy they found in being together.

“Okay, work crew, you ready to go?” he asked.

“Where’s Gus?” Bree asked.

“I like Gus,” Ashley said.

“He’s down at the stream with Patrick.  Man stuff, you know,” Brian said keeping a straight face.

“Men!” Bree said, sounding so much like Mel that Brian cringed.  “We’ll have more fun without them,” she told Ashley.

Ashley nodded enthusiastically and they ran out through the sun porch.  Brian put the juice back in the fridge and followed them.

*****

Gus and Patrick were sitting on the big rock by the stream.  They were tossing stones into the water watching them throw up a little spurt of water before sinking out of sight.

“So, getting back on that horse was pretty scary, wasn’t it?” Gus was saying.

“Yeah,” Patrick admitted reluctantly.

“It’s okay to be scared.  You had a bad thing happen with the horse.  It’s understandable.”

“I guess,” Patrick said looking at the stones in his hand.  “But I hated doing that in front of everybody.”

“I understand,” Gus told him.  “I had to apologize to my Driver’s Ed. group this week.  I hated doing it, but I did.  And then I drove really well and got a compliment from the instructor.”  Gus was quite proud of how things had turned out.

“Wow!  You had to apologize?”  Patrick thought Gus was pretty perfect.  He wanted to be just like Gus when he grew up.  He couldn’t believe that Gus would have to apologize for anything.

“Yes, I did.  You remember when I was skidding the car around in the lane, and I asked you and Bree not to tell?”  Patrick nodded.  “I shouldn’t have done that.  I’m not going to drive like that anymore,” Gus vowed.

“That’s good,” Patrick agreed.

“So, are you going to be okay getting on your horse this afternoon?”

“I think so.”

“I know so,” Gus said clapping Patrick gently on the shoulder.  “The hard part was last weekend.  This week should be fun.”

“Yeah,” Patrick said with a smile.  He felt better knowing that Gus had confidence in him.

“Let’s go back and see if Ashley’s arrived.”

“She’s nice,” Patrick said as they started walking along the path back to the cottage.  “For a girl,” he felt compelled to add.

“Yeah,” Gus agreed.  “Girls are okay sometimes.”

“Where’s JR?” Patrick asked.  Gus’ sister had not chosen to join them for horseback riding.

“She decided not to come this weekend.  She’s … um growing up, and sometimes she doesn’t like doing things like riding a horse.”

“Oh?” Patrick replied.  He had no idea what Gus was talking about.

“She’ll probably come next weekend.”

*****

“Gus, Patrick,” Bree squealed as two of her favorite people appeared out of the path that led to the stream.  She ran over to them.  “Me and Ashley did weeding and hoeing and pulling weeds.  Help us water the flowers now.”

“Sure, short stuff,” Gus said with a laugh.  His sister was always so enthusiastic.  “Hi, Ashley.”

“Hi, Gus,” Ashley said batting her eyes at him.

Brian watched all this and had to shake his head.  His son seemed to have an admirer.  But what was there not to like about Gus.  He was a great kid.  “If you’ll water, Gus, I’ll go get cleaned up and then we can head to the farm,” Brian told Gus.

“Sure,” Gus said.

“Patrick, go tell your dad that we’re almost ready.”

“Okay, Uncle Brian.”  Patrick ran off to his side of the cottage.

“Bree, come with me and we’ll get you ready to ride.”

Bree happily followed her father inside.

“So, Ashley,” Gus began as he started the water flowing and directed the nozzle towards the plants.  “Did Pop teach you his gardening tricks?”

“A few,” Ashley said.

“He’s really good at gardening.  His gardens always look great.”

“Yeah.”

“Would you like to hold the hose and water the plants?”

“Sure.”

“I’ll help you, so you don’t get mud on your clothes,” Gus said.

“They’re old clothes,” Ashley said, “but my mommy wouldn’t like me to get all muddy.”

“Mommies never like that,” Gus chuckled.

Ashley looked up at Gus and nodded in agreement.  Whatever Gus said was true.

*****

The local papers continued to be obsessed with Justin Taylor, the artist, his current show and the Old Masters that were still being exhibited in Chicago.  The Times had scooped the others with the story that by the end of the year the Old Masters would be traveling to California.  The next destination was rumored to be Europe.

Justin could be seen every day in Pittsburgh.  More often than not, Brian was seen driving into the city with Justin but they would part ways, each tending to their own business.  The family took no notice of this; it was all business as usual for the couple. 

While there was really no great rush to complete the Rage cartoon, Justin wanted to get at least one cartoon completed before the Winter break so that Lacy and the twins could receive credit for their work for the current semester.  So that the group could continue to use the PIFA computer lab, they had all agreed, including Michael, to produce a ‘G’ rated cartoon.  “Diversity” as told by Rage and JT was well on its way.  The computer geek twins, however, were perfecting their program so that when they were ready, a more adult version of the comic book characters could be produced.

Justin, although hating all the attention he was garnering, politely dismissed the reporters that seemed to appear where he least expected them, with a sincere smile and a few quick words of thanks.

“Doris, can you please ask Finkelstein to come to my office ASAP?”

“Right away, Mr. Schaeffer,” Doris, Schaeffer’s new secretary replied via the intercom.  ‘At least he knows my name,’ Doris thought as she called the Art desk to request Seymour Finkelstein’s presence.  Seymour responded almost immediately.

“Seymour, I never like interfering with my reporters and I’ve hesitated bringing this up but just after the opening of Taylor’s show, I received a phone call from his lawyer.”

“Lawyer, Mr. Schaeffer?”  Finkelstein began to sweat.

“Yes, one Bobby Morrison,” Schaeffer said as he read over his notes.  “Not only is he the family attorney, but he’s Taylor and Kinney’s brother-in-law, for lack of a better term.”  Same sex marriages had yet to be recognized by the sovereign commonwealth of Pennsylvania.

“W-what did he want?”

“He called to say the family has been rather displeased by what you wrote in your article.”

“But I gave Taylor a favorable review!”

“Yes, you did, then proceeded to add your gossip.”

“Mr. Schaeffer...”

“Now don’t get your panties in a twist.  Seymour, your uncle was one of my closest friends and associates.  He assured me that you would carry on just as he did, and with the highest integrity.  Now I need to know why you seem hell bent on spreading this conjecture that the Taylor-Kinney alliance is failing.”

Seymour came armed with evidence.

“I’ve had a photographer follow them around.  They’ve always been newsworthy.  So you never know when something might be important.”

Schaeffer agreed.  The Kinney paintings when auctioned went to fund The Farm.  Kinney had put up the funding for the Jason Kemp Clinic and now his latest involvement was with the Village project.  It was well known that Taylor had his input in all those projects, as well as his own charitable work at the Institute.  The couple could always provide a line or two in the Dispatch.

Seymour laid out photographs taken of the couple in Pittsburgh.  There were several of the ‘couple’ driving off in separate vehicles.  And many of the artist with his twin companions.  Of course, none of the photos were in the least bit incriminating but taken out of context, they posed the question: “Was the Taylor-Kinney relationship in trouble?”

“Hmm.  Is the photographer one of ours?” Schaeffer asked Seymour.

“No, freelance.”

“Put him on retainer, I don’t want these pictures ending up in another paper.”

“Yes sir!”  Seymour perked up.  He gathered up all the pictures and was preparing to leave the editor’s office.

“Seymour, make sure of your facts before you print anything else.  If you’re wrong, I won’t hesitate to cut you loose.”

“Yes sir.  I understand.”  Seymour quickly left the office.

“Doris, get our attorney on the phone, please,” Schaeffer said into the intercom.

“Right away, Mr. Schaeffer.”

***** 

“Shit!”

“Curtis, language,” Hector softly admonished his son.  “What’s the problem?”

“The problem is this math problem,” Curtis said with frustration.  “Mid terms are coming up soon and I’m worried.”

“Why should you be worried?  Last semester you worked hard to make up for all the time you lost while on the street.  You not only passed all your subjects but excelled in them.  I think you’re too hard on yourself.”

“But...”

“Curtis, we only ask that you do your best.  Even if you get an ‘F’ in any of your subjects, you haven’t failed if you’ve done your best.”  Hector held open his arms.  Curtis readily walked into them for a hug.

“Let’s work on that problem together,” Hector said as they broke apart.

*****

“Hiya, honey!  What brings you into my little establishment?”  Emmett asked cheerfully as Brian walked into the bistro.

Brian remained silent as he sidled up to the counter looking rather pitiful and giving Emmett the full puppy dog eye treatment.

“Oh dear, has the sun gone down over the cottage?” Emmett asked as he took a full tray of fresh popovers out of the oven.  “I recommend one of these, with the butter and a large mug of my deep dark Colombian roast.  Now, honey, you go make yourself comfortable at the big table while your fairy godmother works her magic.” 

Emmett pointed to the special table that he used to entertain his prospective event planning clients.  It was elegantly set with a deep aubergine table cloth and gilt edged china.  Very fitting for the elegant Brian Kinney.  Brian sat then sighed for all the world to hear.

Emmett placed a dish holding a warm popover in front of his friend.  A small pat of butter was melting in the middle.  Next to it he served the coffee, leaving the coffee service on the table knowing Brian would want another cup.

“Now, have a bite then tell your Auntie Emm all about it.”  Brian did just that, savoring the buttery tender texture of the popover and the strong robust flavor of the coffee.  “Better?” Emmett asked as if he was addressing Bree.  Brian nodded.  “Good, now spill.”

“This asshole is making my life miserable,” Brian said as he pointed to yet another article written about him and Justin.

“Hmm, Seymour Finkelstein, that sorry old queen.  I thought he disappeared years ago.”

“You know him?  And he was at the opening.”  Brian nearly choked on his popover.

“Knew him, more like it, and I didn’t.  Like him I mean.  Us flaming types have a code, you know.  And I was a little busy at the opening, if you recall.” 

Brian made a face.  “No, I didn’t know.  What’s your code?  Never mix fuchsia with teal?”

“Ha.  Ha.  As a matter of fact it’s about you guys.”

“What guys?”

“You, you gorgeous notorious tops.  The ones who would never do ones like me.”

“Emmett, if you haven’t noticed, your partner of umpteen years is a gorgeous top.”

“But my Drewsie was different.  He was in the closet for a very long time and then he exploded as it were on the scene and had to catch up, so to speak.”

“Emmett, I’ve known you for over twenty years and I have no fucking clue of what you’re talking about.  And stop with the fucking clichés.”

“Eat, honey, before it all gets cold.  Brian, you know as well as I do that in our younger days, us...”

“Nelly bottom queens?”

“Humph, we tend to turn off you tops.  You want the pretty ones, even the little fem boys, but not us.  We’re usually the bottom of the barrel.  No pun intended.”

“Emm, that’s not true.  Drew is so in love with you.  And what about Simon and Ken?  Can’t get any more butch than that big old bear and look who he chose for a life partner.”

“Sweetie, Ken can turn that off anytime he pleases.”

“And I suspect, so can you.”

“Maybe, if I really wanted to but, honey, why would I?  I’ve always known my place in the order of things.  The lines have been blurred over the years, but back then you learned who was safe and who wasn’t.”

“Emmett...”  Brian reached out to place his hand on Emmett’s arm.

“Honey, you never intentionally hurt me, not ever.  You’ve always been brutally honest and I may not have liked it at the time but I did appreciate it.  And you’ve been a very good friend to me.”  Emmett turned his arm so that he could squeeze Brian’s.

“So what about this code?”  Brian pushed the conversation forward.

“As I said, back then most of us flaming types stuck to the ambiguous types.”

“Like Ted?” Brian said recalling their brief affair before things went south.

“Yes, the big macho boys love the little twinks.  You were...”

“Non-discriminating other than they had to be hot.”

“Riiight.  Justin’s type...”

“We won’t go there.”

“Okaaay.  The point is, you don’t break the rules.  Break the rules and you’re sure to be disappointed or worse, hurt.  Never assume you’re good for more than a one night stand and never, ever think you’re in love.”

“Fuck, you sound like me.”

“The polar opposite of you, but yes, I can see the analogy.  Well, Seymour broke the rules.  He was always going after the wrong ones and if the one he found was involved in a relationship, all the better to go after him and break them up.”

“Why?”

“Because he was always looking for the impossible.”

“That’s not always bad.  I have the impossible.”

“Yes, but you worked at it and you had help.  You’ve had a long battle to get where you are and you should be so proud of your accomplishments.”

“You too.”

“I am, honey, proud and loud.  Seymour wanted instant relationship.  The hot guy with money who’ll take care of him.  But he didn’t want to work at it.”

“You did.  You tried to work things out with Ted.  You were, and still are, his best friend.”

“And that’s what we were meant to be, and you helped.  You remember Roy and Tannis.” 

Brian rolled his eyes.  Of course he remembered them.  “Tannis is still the dyke from hell and Roy...”

“Right.  But did you know Roy was in a very long relationship?”

“No.”  Brian couldn’t help perk up at the tidbit of gossip.  Emmett chuckled.  “I can dish with the best of them if I want.” 

Emmett laughed.  “You certainly can.  Anyway, Roy and Walter were together for a lot of years before Seymour crashed onto the scene and tempted poor Walter.  It took a lot of counseling to get them back where they were supposed to be.  By that time Seymour’s name and reputation in this town were sullied beyond repair.  He was a pariah.  So he left, for good I thought.”

“Well, apparently he’s back and he makes my skin crawl.  He was trying to find out if Justin and I were having trouble.  He even inferred as much to John.  But wait a minute, where was I when this was going down.  How come I didn’t know about all this?”

“Why would you, Sweetie?  It was a flaming thing not a top thing,” Emmett said casually as he topped off Brian’s coffee.

“So what do I do about Seymour now?  I had Bobby call the Dispatch to put a little pressure on the editor.  A lot good that did,” Brian grumbled.

“Then fight fire with fire.  Give an interview.  Show them the truth behind Brian and Justin.”

“To fuckmour?”

“No, someone else … like the competition!”  Emmett grinned at Brian.

“A fag after my own heart,” Brian leered with an evil grin as he raised his coffee cup in salute to his friend.  Emmett nodded.

Testing, Testing 1-2-3

Chapter 7

“Hi, Pop.”

“Hey, Sonny Boy, what’s up?” Brian asked into his cell phone.

“I just wanted to tell you that I’m doing really well at my Driver’s Ed. Course.  The instructor is really pleased.”

“That’s good news,” Brian said with a smile.

“Yeah, I’ve been doing a lot better since you’ve been teaching me.  And I took your advice.”

“What advice?” Brian asked.

“To apologize to Mr. Rashki and the other guys in the car.”

“That wasn’t advice,” Brian said.  “That was an order.”

“Okay, whatever it was, I did it.  They seem a lot more … comfortable with me driving now.”

“Then I’m pleased it all worked out.”

“I was wondering if I could come to the cottage this weekend, and maybe we could actually go out on a real road for some driving,” Gus said hopefully.

“A real road?” Brian laughed.

“Yeah, something not the lane at your place or the parking lot of the shopping mall here.”

“Think you’re ready for the big time, do ya?” Brian asked with a chuckle.

“Jeez, Pop, if I don’t get onto a road soon, I’ll never learn to drive.”

“Okay, it’s probably better if you drive on our country roads than in the big city, at least to start with.”

“That’s what I thought too,” Gus said with a big grin.

“I’ll pick you up on Saturday morning and then you can help the kids with riding on Sunday.”

“Deal, but not too early,” Gus requested.

“Ten o’clock,” Brian barked.

“Okay, Pop, see you then.”

Brian cut the connection with a big smile.  It was good to know that he was helping his son, and that his parenting skills seemed to be working.

“What are you smiling at?” Justin asked as he walked into the sun porch.

“I was just talking to Gus.”

“And what made you smile?”

“You being home for once, and Gus doing well in his Driver’s Ed.”

“That’s good to hear,” Justin smiled.  “And I’m glad to be home as often as I can.”

“Where’s Bree?”

“Bobby’s picking them up from school.”

“I thought you were.”

“Bobby volunteered when they were leaving this morning,” Justin said with a frown.  “You don’t think he feels I’ll forget the kids again, do you?”

“I’m sure that’s not it.  You only forgot that one time.”

“I know, but it is … unforgivable.”

“Nothing’s unforgivable.”

“This coming from the man who says, ‘No apologies, no regrets’,” Justin reminded Brian.

“I’ve learned to temper that statement.  There are moments for apologies and regrets … and forgiveness,” Brian said seriously.

“I’m glad you feel that way.  I can’t tell you how bad I felt that day.  I was so … humiliated.  I couldn’t believe that I’d forgotten our own daughter.”

“When the creative process takes you away, it’s understandable,” Brian reminded his husband.

“I just don’t want it to ever happen again.”

“I don’t think you can make that assumption.  We can’t know what’s going to happen in the future.”

Justin frowned, but then leaned down to kiss Brian’s cheek where he sat in the chaise in the sun porch.

Then they heard the front door slam.  Bree came racing into the sun porch.  “Daddy!  Dada!  You’re both home,” she squealed obviously overjoyed to see both her fathers together.

“We’re here, Squirt,” Brian said hugging his daughter as soon as she’d finished hugging Justin.

“Hi, Uncle Bri, Uncle Justin,” Patrick said a little more sedately than his boisterous cousin.

“Afternoon, Patrick, my lad,” Brian said in his most pompous voice.

Patrick giggled.

“You sound silly, Dada,” Bree told him.

“Good to see you home,” Bobby said to Justin, a grin on his face.

“Jeez, I wasn’t gone that much, was I?” Justin asked.

“Yes,” four voices told him.

Justin shook his head.

“Daddy, are you cooking tonight?”

“I already started,” Justin said.

“Good, I like your food.”

“Hey,” Bobby said, “I thought you liked my food.”

“I do, Unca Bobby, but I like my Daddy’s too,” Bree said.

“I guess that’s all right then,” Bobby said as he and Patrick headed over to their side of the cottages.

“Can we go outside and play with Beau?” Bree asked her fathers.

“I have a phone call to make, and then I’ll join you,” Brian said.

“Come have a snack and change your clothes first,” Justin told his daughter.

“’Kay, Daddy,” Bree responded, obviously happy to have her father home when she got there.

When Bree and Justin went into the kitchen, Brian picked up his cell phone.  He looked at the pad of paper that was lying beside him on the chaise.  He had been trying to find the right person to contact and he thought he had finally found him.  He dialed the number he’d written on the paper and then the extension.

“Connolly,” a male voice responded to Brian’s call.

“Mr. Connolly, this is Brian Kinney.”

“What?” Connolly asked, suddenly sitting up straight in his desk chair at the Times.  “I mean, what can I do for you, Mr. Kinney?” the man asked, regaining as much of his professional demeanor as he could muster.  This was an unexpected call, to say the least.

“I have a proposition for you,” Brian said choosing his words carefully.  He wanted to peak the interest of the Times art reporter, but he also wanted to establish that he was the one in control of this process.

“A proposition?  May I ask what this is in reference to?”

“Maybe you’ve seen the snide little references in the Dispatch referring to my marriage with Justin Taylor being in trouble.”

“I don’t read the Dispatch,” Connolly replied with a sneer.  “It’s not the most respected paper in Pittsburgh.”

“You got that right,” Brian agreed.

“But I have heard the rumors.  Are they true?”  Connolly smelled a scoop.

“Absolutely not, and that’s why I’m calling.”

“Oh?’

“How would you like to come to our home this weekend for an exclusive interview with Justin and me … and our family?”

“You mean it?” Connolly asked holding his breath.  Surely this wasn’t some kind of wind up.

“I mean it.  I want these rumors stopped.  If you want to be the one to help us do that, you’ll agree to this interview.”

“And it will be only me?”

“That’s right.  We want this done by a respected newspaper and a respected reporter,” Brian replied using Connolly’s own word to describe the Times and the reporter he was talking to.  He might be laying it on a little thick, but he knew what he wanted.

“Mr. Kinney, I would be honored to conduct the interview, but…”

“But?” Brian asked.

“Sometimes these interviews come with restrictions.  Is there anything you don’t want me to report?  I may not agree to that,” Connolly said carefully.

“You may report on what you see and hear.  The only thing I ask is that you be fair and truthful.  Justin and I have nothing to hide.  I’m sick of innuendo.”

“I don’t deal in innuendo,” Connolly stated firmly.

“I know, or I wouldn’t be calling you.”

“Then, when would you like me there?”

“Saturday afternoon for lunch?”

“That sounds excellent.  I’ll be there.”

“I’ll give you the directions.  It’s not the easiest place to find,” Brian explained.

When he had finished directing the Times reporter to the cottage, he hung up the phone.  After his play time with Bree and Beau, he would have to tell the family what he had done.  He hoped they wouldn’t be too horrified by this invasion of their privacy.

*****

After Patrick and Bree had gone to bed, Brian made his proposal.

“I want to discuss something with you all and I want your honest opinion.  I’ve done something and it occurred to me that you all may not approve,” Brian said.  They were sitting in John and Bobby’s end of the cottage.  The October evening had grown cool so John had a small fire burning in their hearth.

“Whatever it is, Bri, we’ll keep an open mind,” John said as spokesman for the family.  Brian took a deep breath as he prepared to explain his scheme.

“You’ve all seen those gossipy little bits in that rag masquerading as a newspaper, haven’t you?”  Three heads nodded.  “They’re really beginning to get on my nerves.  All the other articles have been written about the show and Justin’s other projects.  This Finkie person seems to take delight in taking a more personal approach.”

“Brian, did my call to the editor do any good?” Bobby asked.

“It did for a few days then these pictures popped up.”  Brian pointed to the pictures of them getting into separate cars then driving away.

“Bri, I remember that afternoon.  We had both cars in Pittsburgh and we needed them here.  How does anyone think both of them would get back home?”

“I know, Sunshine, but this idiot is making mountains out of molehills.”

“I’m growing to hate that expression,” John grumbled as he picked up the paper.  There were several pictures of Justin in a huddle with Tre` and Troi`.  “You were in a public place when this was taken.”

“The guys have been working so hard on the Rage cartoon, I like buying them lunch or dinner.  They deserve it.”  Justin frowned.

“I agree.  The Bopsey twins have been nothing but gentlemen from what I can see.  Buying them an occasional meal does not an orgy make,” Brian quipped.

“So what have you done?” Bobby asked.

“I have to admit I can’t take any credit for the idea.  Emmett made the suggestion,” Brian said without hesitation.  The boys smiled.  “He suggested we fight fire with fire.”

“You lost me,” John said.

“We give an interview.  Here, in our natural habitat.”

“You want to invite that Finkelstein person here?!” Justin said in horror.

“No, his competition from the Times, one Richard Connolly,” Brian said as he pulled a slip of paper out of his pocket.  “He was that critic we saw on the last night.  The hot one in the suit.”

“You would notice he was hot,” Bobby snarked.

“Hey, Big Red, I even noticed you were hot.”

“Were?” Bobby asked with a smirk.

“Still are, Big Red.  The point is, Justin and I show this man what we’re really all about.  I want to set the record straight.  But I jumped in without consulting you guys.  If you don’t like the idea and want to get scarce on Saturday, I’ll understand.”  Justin got up to wrap his arms around Brian’s waist in support.

“I think that’s a great idea,” Justin whispered.  “The days are still warm.  We can have a cookout, and show Connolly the gardens before it’s too cold.  The Fall plants look beautiful.”

John and Bobby exchanged looks.

“Brian, we’re in.  This Finkelstein guy is annoying as well as slanderous.  Any way we can help, we will,” John said.  Bobby agreed.

“Thank you,” Brian murmured trying not to choke up.  “I have him coming here for lunch.  Is that good?”  Three heads nodded.  “Then let’s plan our strategy.”

Just before they all went to bed, Brian called Gus.

“Sonny Boy, slight change of plans.  Ask your moms if we can get you Friday night.  And if JR wants to come, it’s cool.”

“Okay, Pop.  What’s up?”

“I’ll explain Friday night.  See you then, Sonny Boy.”

“See ya, Pop!”

*****

After firming up their plans for the weekend, the boys went to bed early.  

“Brian,” Justin purred as he kissed his spouse, nibbling on Brian’s lips, sucking on his tongue.  “I love you, you know,” he whispered against Brian’s mouth.

“I know,” Brian whispered back.  The lovers made slow gentle love for the next several hours.

*****

“Kinney,” Brian barked into his phone.

“Mr. Kinney, it’s Richard Connolly.”

“Yes, Mr. Connolly, what can I do for you?  You haven’t had a change of heart, have you?”

“No, I wanted to ask if I have your permission to bring my photographer.  Morgan and I have been a team for years.”

“It’s fine, we welcome it.  And come hungry.”

“I beg your pardon?”

“I said, come hungry.  It’s quite a trip from Pittsburgh and the long range forecast predicts a nice warm afternoon.  We’re going to have the last barbecue of the season.”

“All right.  Should we bring anything?”

“Just yourselves, plenty of paper and film.”

“Would a digital video recorder and back-up memory cards do?” Connolly said with a chuckle.

“That’ll be fine.  Just don’t get lost, I hate cold steak,” Brian said as he cut the connection.

“Yes, sir,” Connolly murmured to the dial tone.   

*****

“Hey, Gus,” JR said as she came out the back door of the house.

“Hey,” Gus replied without really paying much attention.  He had been sitting on the back steps of the house in the October late afternoon sun.  It was warmer than usual and he liked the feel of the warm sun on his face.  He was feeling … strange.  He didn’t really want to talk to anybody.

“You okay?” JR asked.

“Hm.”

“That doesn’t tell me much,” JR informed him.

“I … I’m just feeling kind of down,” Gus admitted.

“What happened?”

“Nothing happened,” Gus assured her.  “I was just thinking about…”

“Cole,” JR supplied.

“Yeah.  How’d ya know?”

“I’ve seen you sitting out here before.  Remember?” JR said sitting down beside her brother on the steps.  “Right after he got arrested.”

Gus grimaced.  He hated thinking about what his supposed boyfriend had tried to do to his family.  “I remember,” Gus said sadly.

“He’s not worth your time,” JR said with all the wisdom of her early teen years.

“Hm,” Gus repeated.

“Really, Gus, don’t let it get you down.”

“I’m trying not to, but sometimes I remember…” Gus’ voice trailed away.

“You loved him, didn’t you?”

“I thought I did.”

“What’s the difference?  You did love him.”

“Yeah, I guess I did,” Gus admitted.

“You’ll find someone else,” JR promised as she put her arm around Gus’ back and gave him a hug.

“Thanks, it feels better with you here,” Gus said trying to lighten up.

“I’m glad.”

“Oh, I almost forgot to tell you.  I was talking to Pop and he would like you to come to the cottage this weekend.  I’m leaving Friday evening.  Wanna come?”

“He … he asked for me to come?” JR asked in disbelief.  Nobody usually remembered her.

Gus chuckled.  “He likes you, you know.  He said that if you wanted to come it would be cool.  From my Pop that’s a gold plated invitation,” Gus told her.

“Then I guess I better go,” JR said with a happy smile on her face.

“Good.”

“Let’s go sneak some of that Rocky Road ice cream that’s in the freezer,” JR suggested.

“Best idea I’ve heard all day,” Gus laughed as they got up to raid the fridge.

Testing, Testing 1-2-3

Chapter 8

“Hey, Gus.”

“Hi, Curtis, how’s it shakin’?”

“No bad.  How about you?”

Gus frowned and debated how to answer that.  He’d been in a bit of a funk all week, but he didn’t want to get into that with Curtis.  “I’m okay,” was all he said.

“Are you busy this weekend?”

“Yeah, afraid I am.  I’m going to my Pop’s house.  Did you have something in mind?”

“Well, midterms are almost over, so I want to start planning my party,” Curtis explained.

“Your adoption party?” Gus laughed.

“Yeah, I guess you could call it that, but I think we need a better name for this shindig.”

“You’re right.  How about a ‘Welcome to the Family Party’, like you had after Justin’s show?”

“That’s better but it’s not catchy enough.”

“Hm,” Gus said thoughtfully.  “New family, let’s celebrate!  How’s that?”

“Much better,” Curtis chuckled.  “You planning to follow your father into advertising?”

Gus thought about that for a minute.  “Actually, I’m thinking about getting a portfolio together to submit to PIFA,” Gus confessed.

“Wow!  I didn’t know you were an artist like Justin.”

“I’m not.  It would be an application to get into photography.”

“Oh.  I didn’t even know you could study photography at PIFA,” Curtis admitted.

Gus chuckled.  “I’m not sure I did either, until my Mom and Pop suggested it to me at Justin’s show.”

“How come?”

“I did most of the photography for the Fractal movie he made.  All the shots of the gardens and flowers and bees and things were mine.”

“Cool.”

“Yeah, I was amazed that people thought it was so good.”

“Sounds like you might have found a career.”

“I don’t know about that,” Gus said shaking his head.  “I have to get into PIFA first.  It’s really hard to get a spot there.”

“I bet.”

“Well, enough about me.  Did you want to get together and plan your party?” Gus asked.

“That would be great,” Curtis said enthusiastically.  “I’ve never planned a party.”

“I haven’t really either, but we could go to Auntie Emm if we need help.”

“Who’s Auntie Emm?” Curtis asked looking bewildered.

“Oh, Emmett Honeycutt.  You’ve met him before.  He planned Bree’s party and the opening for Justin’s art show.  He has a party planning business.”

“Why do you call him Auntie Emm?”

“It’s a long story,” Gus said as the bell rang calling them back into class.  “I’ll tell you when we get together.”

“How about next weekend?”

“I usually go to Pop’s.  He’s letting me practice driving, and I help with riding lessons at the Farm.”

“Boy, you sure are busy.”

“Just lucky I guess,” Gus said feeling better when he thought about all the things he was involved in and how good his life really was.

“I’d love to ride a horse someday,” Curtis said as they walked up the steps to the school.

“Want me to ask my Pop if you could join us?”

“Me?”

“Yes, you,” Gus laughed.  “Who else do you see me talking to?”

“Yes, I mean no, I don’t know, I’d have to ask my dads.”

“Then do that and I’ll talk to you during the week,” Gus said as he started down the hall to his next class.

“Thanks, Gus,” Curtis replied wondering how he had got so lucky all of a sudden.

*****

“So, Pop, you going to tell us what’s going on?” Gus asked.

It was Friday evening and he and JR were riding back to the cottage with Brian and Bree.  Bree was sitting in her car seat in the back with JR beside her.  Gus was riding up front with his father.

“What makes you think something’s going on?”

“You said there was when I talked to you on the phone,” Gus reminded him.

“Yeah, you’re right.  I need to talk to all of you and I thought we could do it on the ride home.”

“So tell us,” Gus urged.  He was getting impatient and a little worried.

“Tell us, Dada,” Bree said picking up on the thread of the conversation.

“On Saturday we’ve invited a reporter to the cottage to take pictures and interview us,” Brian began.  “If all of you are okay with that, the reporter will probably want to ask you some questions too.”

“How come, Pop?” Gus asked.  “Usually you want total privacy.  You never want to talk to reporters, and you never invite them to the cottage.”  Gus knew that exposure to the media was about the last thing his father would want.

“That’s correct,” Brian agreed.  “And I wouldn’t be doing this now, but one of the art critics, the guy from the Dispatch, has been following Justin around Pittsburgh and taking pictures of him with the twins.”

“Twins?  You mean Tre` and Troi`?” Gus asked.  Brian nodded.  “Why are they doing that?”

“They’ve got the gossip mill churning with the idea that Justin and I are breaking up.”

“No!” Gus gasped.  “Why would they do that?”

“You and Daddy aren’t breaking up, are you?” Bree asked.  There was fear in her voice.

“No, Squirt, we definitely are not.  But that declaration doesn’t seem to make the rumors go away, no matter how many times we’ve told them.”

“So, who is this reporter?  Not the guy from the Dispatch?” Gus asked.

“I wouldn’t allow him within fifty miles of the cottage.  Fucking asshole!”

“Who is it then?”

“The reporter from the Times.  He has a good reputation and he has agreed to be very fair.  He will report only what he sees, no innuendoes.”

“What’s inn-you-end-ohs?” Bree asked struggling to say the word exactly as she had heard it.

“Gossip, rumors, things that aren’t true,” Brian explained.

“What do you want us to do, Pop?”

“Just be yourselves.  We want this guy to see how our family works and how ‘normal’ we actually are.”  Brian took his hands off the steering wheel to make quotes in the air around the word normal.

“Pop, hands on the wheel at all times,” Gus reminded him.

Brian chuckled.  “Got it, Sonny Boy.”

“I tell him I love my daddies, Dada,” Bree declared.

“That’s good, Squirt.  How about you, JR?  Are you okay with this?”

“I don’t really see why I’m included,” JR replied uncertainly.  “I’m not exactly part of your family.”

“Yes you are,” Brian said.

JR smiled.  “I’ll be happy to talk to the reporter, but I don’t really get it.”

Gus decided he had figured it out.  “You want the reporter to see our extended family, don’t you, Pop?  You want him to see how you guys live, and that you love each other and a lot of other people too.  JR’s my sister, so she’s included.  Am I right?”

“Give the boy a cigar,” Brian said with a chuckle.  “But not for a few years,” he added.

“I’m in, Pop.  You, JR?” Gus asked.

“Yep.”

“Me too,” Bree piped up.

“Looks like you’ve got your team,” Gus laughed.

“I couldn’t ask for a better one,” Brian told his son.

Gus smiled as Brian pulled into the general store a few miles before the turn-off to the cottage.  “Why are we stopping here?  Do you need something?” Gus asked.

“No, I thought you might like to drive the rest of the way,” Brian said with a smirk.

“Me?  On the road … with passengers?”  Gus couldn’t believe his ears.

“You have to start sometime.  I liked that you reminded me to keep my hands on the wheel.  It showed me that you’re taking driving much more seriously.”

“I am, Pop, but are you sure?’

“Yes, switch places.”

They traded seats and Gus buckled himself in.  He checked and adjusted the rearview mirror, brought the seat up slightly and then took a deep breath.  “Everybody ready?” he asked.

“You’ll be fine, Gus,” JR told him.

“Be careful, Gus,” Bree said remembering Gus’ skidding up and down the lane.

“I will, short stuff.”

“Let’s go, Sonny Boy, before it gets dark.”

“Right, Pop.” 

Gus put his foot on the brake and shifted into drive.  He inched forward to the edge of the road.  He looked both ways then back to the lane he wanted to pull into.  Nothing was visible so he pulled out.  He kept the speed right on the limit.  Brian watched carefully everything his son did.  Gus guided the car in its lane all the way along.  He had no trouble keeping the speed and direction steady.  He started to slow down as they approached the turn into the road leading to the cottage.  A few minutes later he pulled the vehicle up in front of the cottage, put it in park, turned off the ignition and put on the emergency brake.

“How did I do, Pop?’ he asked.

“Perfect,” Brian said with a big smile.

“Perfect,” Bree and JR said at the same time.

Gus couldn’t wipe the smile off his face as they headed into the house.

*****

“This can’t be right,” Morgan stated as she and Richard turned onto the private lane that led to Edna’s Treasures. 

Not only was Morgan, Richard’s photojournalist, but she was also his wife.  They had met in college, while studying the tools of their trade.  They fell in love over reporting the news.

“He said the first thing we’d see is a small cottage with a white picket fence.  Well, that’s a small cottage and there’s the fence,” Richard snarked.  Morgan elbowed her husband in the ribs.

“Hey, I’m driving here!” Richard groused good-naturedly.  He had slowed down to a crawl to view the cottage and so that Morgan could photograph it.

“Who lives here?  Did Kinney say?”

“Yeah, he did.  He said Emmett Honeycutt and his partner Drew Boyd.  Kinney said they gave permission to photograph the outside.”

“Wow.  I thought they lived in the city.”

“They do.  But use this place in the off season.  Boyd is still connected to the Ironmen.  And he just opened that sporting goods store.”

“I know, I bought your sneakers there.  Did you know a portion of the net from his store goes to the Jason Kemp clinic?”

“They say Kinney played a part in that too.”

“You’re the journalist, go and journal.”

“I’m an art critic.  I’m not supposed to be writing an expose.”

“Who says?  Kinney called you because he wants to set the record straight.  Ask him.”

“Maybe I will.  You done here?” Richard asked Morgan.

“Yeah, I have enough.  Let’s see what’s up the road.”

Richard put his foot on the gas to continue up the lane toward Edna’s Treasures.  As they pulled up to park in front of the conjoined cottages they couldn’t help noticing the house at the end.

“One of these things is not like the other,” Morgan sang making Richard laugh.

“When you’re right, you’re right.  That house does seem out of place,” Richard commented as they both stared at Rachel and George’s modest home then looked back to the cottages.

“Let me get a few shots.  This place reminds me of when we spent that summer driving around the U.K.  We saw a lot of cottages that look just like this,” Morgan commented as she quickly took her photos before they walked up to the front door.  “Look at these beautiful roses.”  Morgan closed her eyes to inhale the soft scent, admiring the arbor with its twining roses.

“Makes no sense.  Kinney and Taylor must be worth millions and yet they live in the middle of nowhere in a tiny gingerbread house,” Richard mumbled as he raised his hand to use the brass knocker.  The door opened a few seconds later.

“Mr. Kinney?” Richard asked as he extended his hand.

“John Anderson,” John said as he shook Connolly’s hand and guided them into the cottage.  “I’m Brian’s brother,” John added as he smiled.  “You must be Mr. Connolly and Morgan?”  John looked perplexed.  Morgan giggled.

“He likes confusing people.  I’m Morgan Connolly, Richard’s wife and his photographer.  And you look almost exactly like Brian Kinney.”

“We like confusing people too,” John said and they all laughed.  “My brother is out back grilling like a fiend.  He sent me to give the tour.  So let me start here, welcome to Edna’s Treasures.”

“That’s an unusual name,” Richard said as he jotted down some notes.

“We’ll explain it later.  This is Brian and Justin’s end of the cottages,” John said as he showed the Connolly’s into the living room.

“That’s a Kinney!” Richard exclaimed with a gasp as they viewed the painting over the mantel.  Morgan was snapping away.

“Yes, that’s John Aidan Brian Kinney and his lover Patrick Taylor,” John announced proudly.

“The resemblance is amazing,” Morgan stated the obvious.  Richard nodded.

“Kitchen,” John said as he waved his hand toward the quaint kitchen.

“That’s an AGA!”  Morgan snapped away at the cobalt blue stove.  “Wherever did he find it?”

“Um, he didn’t.  I did.  Brian hired my company to restore this cottage which was basically a few walls and a hearth when he and Jennifer Taylor found it.  This was Brian’s wedding gift to Justin.”

“Unbelievable,” Richard murmured as Morgan continued to take pictures.  The Connolly’s were at the cottage less than fifteen minutes and already Morgan had taken dozens of pictures.

“Uncle John?  Oh, hi!”

“Mr. Kinney?  Thank you for inviting us,” Connolly began.

“Um, you’re welcome but I’m Gus.  Brian Kinney is my dad.”

Richard and Morgan looked at Gus and John then up at the Kinney portrait and then again at the two Brian look-a-likes.

“Just how many of you are there?” Morgan asked.  

“Too many,” Brian snarked as he came in from the porch.  Taking off his oven mitt to shake hands, Brian introduced himself.  “I’m Brian Kinney and I hope you’re both hungry!”

Testing, Testing 1-2-3

Chapter 9

Jennifer and Seth walked into Emmett’s Place.  It was afternoon and they wanted a popover and some coffee.

“Hi, hi, hi,” Emmett greeted them.

“Emmett,” Jennifer said in surprise.

“Afternoon, Emmett,” Seth added. 

“I didn’t think you’d be here on a Saturday,” Jennifer observed.

“A rare day off from party planning.  Sean and I are getting ready for a big shindig next weekend.  I thought I’d help out here for the afternoon.”

“Well, it’s lovely to see you,” Jennifer said with a smile.  “Could we get a couple of popovers and two coffees?”

“Coming right up, lovely lady.  Have a seat at my table and I’ll sit with you for a minute.”

“That’s good, because there’s something I want to talk to you about.”  Jennifer and Seth made their way to the raised table at the side of the bistro.

Emmett joined them quickly, carrying a tray with three mugs of coffee and a basket of popovers.

“Those look delicious as usual,” Seth said breaking a popover apart and taking a big bite.

“You’re one of our best customers,” Emmett chuckled.  He helped himself to a popover too.  “So, what did you want to talk to me about?”

“As you may be aware, Seth and I plan to tie the knot this spring.”

Emmett nodded.  “About time, if you ask me.”

Seth laughed.  “I’ve been hearing that a lot.  I didn’t know I was so remiss about getting this beautiful woman to the altar.”

“It was my decision to have a long, and may I say, scrumptious engagement,” Jennifer said giving Seth’s hand a squeeze.

“It seems to have turned out to be the right decision if the glow on your faces means anything,” Emmett said with a gentle smile.

“Seth has made me very happy.”

“It’s written all over your face.”

Jennifer smiled lovingly at her fiancé.  “We were wondering if it was too soon to start planning the wedding.”

“It’s never too soon to start planning,” Emmett said happily.  “Have you thought about where you want this event and what you want it to be like?”

“Yes, I know what I want,” Jennifer smiled.  “I want a small, intimate wedding.  We have an idea where we’d like to have it and when, but we haven’t verified that yet.”

“I could do that for you,” Emmett volunteered.  “I have an in with most of the good venues around town.”

“This venue isn’t in town,” Seth said.

“Oh, where is it?” Emmett asked with a frown.

“I’m going to ask Justin and Brian if I can marry Seth in the sun porch at the cottage,” Jennifer said.  “Do you think they’ll go for that?”

“Oh, Sweetie, I think that’s a wonderful idea.  I can just picture it.  Brian’s spring flowers will all be in bloom.  It will be like one of Justin’s paintings,” Emmett gushed.

“That’s what I thought,” Jennifer grinned happily.

“You don’t think it’s too presumptuous of us, do you?” Seth asked.

“I think they’ll be thrilled that you want to have the wedding at their home,” Emmett assured him.

“Emmett, is everything all right with those two?” Seth asked.  “I’ve seen those bits of gossip in the papers.”

“I think that Finkie should be drawn and quartered and then hung on a pike in the middle of the town square,” Emmett stated fervently.

“We don’t have a town square anymore,” Seth laughed.  “And I think it’s hard to hang someone on a pike when they’re in four pieces.”

“Point taken,” Emmett grinned evilly … "then maybe a giant skewer.”

Seth laughed.  “But I take it to mean that you think all is well at Edna’s Treasures.”

“Things are just fine,” Emmett said clearly.

“See, I knew it, Seth,” Jennifer responded adamantly.

“I know, darling,” Seth said patting her hand.  “But it’s nice to hear it from someone so close to the situation.”

“Haven’t you talked to Justin about it?” Emmett asked in surprise.

“I haven’t had an opportunity,” Jennifer said.  “He’s been so busy with his show and that Fractal movie.  Now he’s working on a Rage cartoon.  I didn’t want to bother him, and I knew none of that gossip could be true.  I didn’t want him to think I was questioning his marriage either.”

“You just have to look at Brian and Justin together and you can see how much they love each other,” Emmett replied.

“I hope we can have that kind of relationship too,” Seth said looking into Jennifer’s eyes.

“I’d say you already have it,” Emmett smiled as he observed the two lovers.

“Hello, Emmett, Seth, Jennifer,” Raph greeted them as he, Hector and Curtis came into Emmett’s Place.

“Some of my other best customers,” Emmett grinned.  He got up from the table.  “Would you like to join Seth and Jennifer?  I have to get back to work.  What can I bring you?”

“I bet you tell all your customers that they’re your best one,” Hector laughed.

“Got that right,” Seth chuckled while Emmett blushed.

“Coffee and popovers and a Coke for our growing lad,” Raph said.  “May we join you?”

“Slide on in,” Seth said.  “How’s the new family doing?”

“Just great,” Hector replied.

“You enjoying having two dads, Curtis?” Jennifer asked.

“Um…” Curtis started.

“I’m sorry if I brought up a touchy subject,” Jennifer replied immediately.  That wasn’t the response she had been expecting.

Hector and Raph looked at each other and waited.  They had learned not to be hurt when Curtis answered like that.  It meant he was giving thought to his answer.  They had often jumped to the wrong conclusion when Curtis first came to their home.  His hesitation was mistakenly taken to mean he was unhappy or didn’t like something.  Now they knew it meant he was considering his answer.  They smiled at Jennifer and gave her a silent wink to tell her to wait.

“It’s not that I don’t love my two dads.  I do,” Curtis began.  “And it’s not a touchy subject.  I wouldn’t want to be anywhere else.  But it’s hard for me to answer a question like that.  I never really had a father before.  And now I have two.  It’s great, but I don’t know about the enjoyment part.  They make me do my homework and clean my room and help with meals and dishes and cleaning the house.  Yeah, I love every minute of it,” Curtis said with a happy twinkle in his eye.  “What’s not to like?”

Jennifer and Seth looked at each other and then at Raph and Hector who had big grins on their faces.  They all burst out laughing, including Curtis.

“You got a live one here, fellas,” Jennifer laughed.

“We know,” Hector replied, “and we wouldn’t have it any other way.”

“Popovers and drinks,” Emmett said as he brought a tray of coffee and a soda and a new basket of popovers.  Curtis grabbed one and started munching.  The sounds of pure bliss poured out of his body.

“These things ought to be illegal.  They’re so good,” Raph exclaimed.

“I know,” Jennifer said, “and I shouldn’t have another one, but I’m going to.”  She snagged a warm one out of the basket.  “I have to be able to fit into a wedding dress but I’ll worry about that tomorrow.”

“You’ll look absolutely beautiful regardless,” Seth said.

“You can see why I keep him around,” Jennifer laughed as she kissed Seth’s cheek.

“Wait just a minute here,” Raph said.  “Did I hear wedding in there somewhere?”

“Yes, in the spring,” Jennifer smiled.  “I expect you all to be there.”

“You do?” Curtis asked.

“I do.  Hey, that was good practice for the ceremony,” Jennifer chuckled.

“Definitely,” Seth grinned.  “I love the sound of it.”

“We better get going,” Jennifer said.  “We have a hot date later tonight.”

“Good to see you both,” Raph said. 

“You too,” Seth replied before they headed out of the restaurant.  “They’re a lovely family,” he said to Jennifer as they walked along the street.

“I’m so happy for Curtis and he seems to have filled an important place in Raph and Hector’s life.”

“Yeah.”

“You know,” Jennifer said thoughtfully.  “That boy reminds me of Justin.”

“Justin?  Isn’t the coloring a little off?” Seth asked.

Jennifer elbowed him in the ribs.  “Naughty,” she said.  “I meant in the way he answered my question.  He sounded a little like a PSA with just a trace of wicked humor.”

“And that’s Justin?”

“Yeah,” Jennifer said with a faraway look in her eye.  “It used to be.”

“Curtis could do a lot worse than be like Justin.”

Jennifer squeezed Seth’s hand as they made their way to the car.

*****

“Do you really think they’ll invite me to their wedding?” Curtis asked when Jenn and Seth left Emmett’s Place.

“That’s what it sounded like,” Hector assured Curtis.

“Wow!”

“Wow?” Raph asked with a questioning look on his face.

“I’ll get to practice some more of those social situation thingies,” Curtis said with a wicked grin.

“Looks like you will,” Hector replied, as both he and Raph had a gentle laugh at their son.

*****

“A slight change of plans, people,” Brian announced with authority.  “A cool breeze just started whipping through the trees.  I think we should eat in the porch.”

“Fine with me,” John agreed.  They didn’t want anyone getting a chill.  “Gus can help me put the food in the warmer while we set the table.  Why don’t you show the Connolly’s the gardens and the stream while we still have good light?  I believe the guys are at the stream; the girls are with Beau at the Wendy house.” 

“Sounds good.  We’ll get the girls on our way back from the stream,” Brian said as he showed the Connolly’s out through the porch door.

“Beautiful!” Morgan exclaimed.  She flitted through the garden like a butterfly looking for nectar taking pictures at every conceivable angle.  Brian wore an amused expression that caught Richard’s eye.

“What is it?” Richard asked as he watched Brian stare at his wife.

“She reminds me of Justin,” Brian replied.

“How so?”

“We look at a garden and see pretty flowers.  They see miracles.”  Richard gazed out at the carefully planned garden that now sported its Fall colors of rich deep reds, purple and gold.  In his mind’s eye and recalling Justin’s paintings, Richard could see the garden in the Spring and the Summer.

“I must know who is your landscape artist!  This is the garden that Mr. Taylor painted in his Seasons show, right?” Morgan asked with much admiration.  Brian shrugged his shoulders then blushed.

“Let’s go down to the stream.  The boys are there,” was all that Brian would reveal.

Brian wound the Connolly’s through the garden then past the Wendy house.  They could hear the girls inside giggling as they played.  Beau moved to the small porch of the Wendy house to watch Brian and the Connolly’s pass by.

“My god, is that a wolf?” Richard asked with more than a little concern.

“He thinks he is,” Brian quipped.  “That’s Beau, John’s dog but he takes care of all us on this lane.  Remind me to tell you about the fire and how Beau saved Emmett and Drew’s cottage,” Brian said proudly as he led his charges down the path toward the stream.

“Hey, Uncle Brian, is it time to eat?” Patrick asked as he ran up to his uncle.

“That’s why I’m here.  Vittles is done been cooked, time for y’all to chow down,” Brian teased as he ruffled the boy’s flaming red hair.

“You’re silly, Uncle Bri.  I’ll go get Poppa but you can get Uncle Justin,” Patrick said as he pointed toward Justin who was sitting on the great rock totally immersed in his sketch.

“Message received and understood, sir,” Brian gave Patrick a mock salute.  “Please excuse me,” Brian turned toward the Connolly’s.  “I have to pluck my mushroom off his rock.”

Richard chuckled as he commiserated.  When Morgan was caught up in her art, nothing short of a blast could tear her away.  They watched with fascination as Brian strode casually over to the great rock.

“Hey, Sunshine, we have guests and they came hungry like we agreed.”  Brian said softly as he gently caressed his lover’s cheek.  Justin leaned into Brian’s touch.  Justin looked up into Brian’s eyes, seeing all the love he ever wanted radiating back at him from the hazel eyes.  Justin couldn’t help but to smile his most brilliant smile for Brian.  Morgan caught it all on film.

Hand in hand they went to meet their guests.

“Hi, I’m Justin and thank you for coming to our home,” Justin said sincerely.

“Thank you for inviting us,” Richard said as he stepped forward to shake the artist’s hand.  They had briefly met at the gallery but Richard didn’t get a chance for an interview then.  The clearing of a throat broke Richard out of his reverie. 

“Forgive me; this is Morgan my photojournalist and my wife.”  Morgan smiled prettily as she shook Justin’s hand.

“Nice to meet you both.  Have you met Bobby and Patrick?” Justin asked.

“Yes, we’ve just met,” Bobby answered.  “Let’s go get the girls and get back to the cottage.  That breeze is getting cool.”

Everyone agreed and they headed back to the cottages.

*****

“Hey Squirt!” Brian called out from the path.  “Lunch is getting cold, and it’s getting cool out here.  Time to come in now.”

A strawberry blond streak of lightning came dashing out of the Wendy house and crashing into Brian’s legs.  

“Dada, you found me!”

“I didn’t know you were lost, Squirt,” Brian said as he scooped up his daughter to introduce her to the Connolly’s.  “Bree, this is Mr. and Mrs. Connolly.  They’re here to have lunch with us.”

As Brian made the introductions, Beau with JR in tow sidled up to the group.  Beau woofed softly, startling Morgan.

“Whoa!  What a big dog.  And who is this pretty young lady?”

“Hi, I’m JR, Gus’ sister,” JR introduced herself, and effectively confused the situation further.  Brian chuckled.

“I’ll explain over lunch.”

The group walked back to the cottage.

*****

“Are you sure we can’t help with anything?” Morgan asked as Brian and John set all the food on the table.  Bobby and Justin were making sure the little ones had washed up and were situated at the table.  Gus and JR were helping with the beverages.

“No need,” Brian said.  “Don’t be shy; dig in before it’s gone.”  Brian passed around a huge bowl of salad that was very inviting.

They all began to enjoy their meal, making small talk and regaling the Connolly’s with stories about things that had happened at  Edna’s Treasures and about the brave, heroic Beau.

“Please, someone must tell me who does your gardens!” Morgan begged.  “It’s so beautiful,” Morgan continued to gush with praise.

“We’ve recently bought a house with just enough land for a garden and small patio but we can’t seem to agree on the arrangement,” Richard explained.  “We’d love to consult your landscaper, if he’s reasonable, that is.”

“Our gardener is very reasonable, most days, unless he’s grumpy,” Justin replied.

“True,” John added.  “He has a natural talent although he does have his eccentricities.”

“And he does employ some very unusual techniques,” Bobby nonchalantly commented.

“You make him sound like some old curmudgeon,” Richard ventured around an ear of corn.

“Curmudgeon, yes, but never say the ‘o’ word in front of him.  We like to think he’s aging with perfection,” Gus said remembering something he had overheard Justin say to his dad.

“And he has been known to talk to the plants to encourage them to grow,” Justin said.

“Oh?  What does he say to them?”  Morgan asked as she took a sip of iced tea.

“Now grow, you fucker!”  All eyes turned to the petite blond princess.

Testing, Testing 1-2-3

Chapter 10

“I’m so sorry,” Morgan apologized profusely as she helped to mop up the iced tea that spewed forth from her mouth.  “Briana caught me a little off guard.”

“She does that sometimes,” Brian drawled as he gave the embarrassed woman fresh napkins and a fresh glass of tea.

“And someone should wash out your gardener’s mouth with soap,” Morgan grumbled.

“We’ve tried but it doesn’t work,” Justin said with a sigh.

“So who is this paragon of virtue?” Richard asked, wisely putting down his glass.

“Um, that would be Brian,” John ventured since no one else would admit it.  “With help from Bree and Patrick,” he quickly added when he saw Brian’s brow arch.  Richard and Morgan turned to look at their host who shrugged and had the good manners to blush.

“I needed a hobby,” Brian stated.  “It gets quiet out here.  Seriously, after all the craziness in the city, I find puttering in the garden relaxing.  Besides, I’ve gotten some of my best ideas for ads out there.  And the kids are the greatest helpers I could ever want.  It’s good exercise and you can’t beat the fresh air.”

There were a lot of ‘mmm’s’ in agreement.

“Well, that doesn’t help me at all,” Morgan mumbled.  Richard elbowed her arm.  “Sorry.  I can’t imagine Brian Kinney wanting to landscape my postage stamp of a garden.”  Morgan pouted.

Brian got up, he crossed the porch to Bree’s art table and began to rummage through it.  He came back to the table with a pad and pencil then plopped himself down next to Morgan.

“Draw,” Brian demanded.

“What?”

“You’re an artist, draw.  Sketch me a picture of what your yard looks like.”

Morgan picked up the pencil and did a rough sketch of the layout of the backyard.

“What type of garden were you thinking of?”

“Something colorful but easy.  I don’t want to keep digging at it all the time.  Maybe a couple of small bushes.”  Richard gave his spouse a crossed eye look.  “Well, he asked,” Morgan said as she pleaded with Richard with her eyes not to make her more embarrassed than she already was.  She handed the sketch back to Brian who went back to Bree’s table for a set of colored pencils.

“Pennialls, Dada!” Bree commanded.

“I know, Squirt, thank you.  And the word is perennials.”

“Per-enn-i-als,” Bree repeated slowly.

“Good girl!” Brian praised his daughter.  “A moment, Sunshine.”

Brian and Justin consulted with each other for a while as the rest of the family began to clear away some of the dishes to prepare for dessert.  John took that time to answer Richard’s questions regarding Emmett’s cottage and the other house.

Justin’s hand moved furiously over the paper as Brian pointed to different areas of the page.  Every few minutes, Brian would hand Justin a different colored pencil.

“Perfect, Sunshine!” Brian declared with a kiss to Justin’s lips.  As Justin went to put the kettle on for tea and to make a fresh pot of coffee, Brian made some additional notes and lists.  Then he handed it all back to Morgan.

“If you start now, you’ll have about a month to get your bulbs in before the ground freezes.   Then you can start again in the Spring when the ground thaws.  They’re simple flowerbeds.  You can do it yourself or I know some gardeners you can hire cheap back in the Pitts.”

“Oh I know, Pop!  The kids who did the garden at the Village.  I love that garden,” Gus said with much enthusiasm.

“That’s right, Sonny Boy.”

“So you did have something to do with that project,” Richard said as he jotted down more notes.

“Very limited participation.  The Village is my brother’s baby,” Brian said proudly, deflecting any praise from himself.  He then excused himself to answer the call of the whistling tea kettle.

Morgan was staring dumbfounded at the garden plan she held in her hands.

“What does he mean by that?” Richard asked. 

John, who was almost as modest as his brother, hesitated, leaving Bobby and Justin to sing their partners’ praises.

“Hunter Montgomery, the head of the Jason Kemp Clinic, consulted Brian regarding the abandoned apartment house in what’s now called the Village,” Justin began the explanation.

“Brian usually consults with John when it comes to anything dealing with hammer and nails,” Bobby joked.  “This was no different.  But John had a vision that extended beyond just the apartment building.”

“It was a vision that would eventually revitalize that part of town, offer low cost housing to many of Hunter’s kids and provide jobs as well as training,” Justin added.

“So the construction crews were kids?” Richard asked in horror.

“No,” John finally interjected.  “My construction company was in charge.  Everything is up to code and beyond.  The kids were apprentices, learning like we all did, at the foot of a master carpenter or electrician or plumber.  My business partner, Gordon Smith, is a certified teacher.  After the whistle blew each day, the kids started their formal education regarding construction.”

“What part did Brian play?” Morgan asked, finally raising her head up from her garden plans.

“A very important one,” John said.  “Although the city planners approved of my plans they really didn’t know me.  They knew of me through my connection with the clinic project but I’m not a resident of Pittsburgh.  Brian came to one of our meetings and offered his financial backing.  No one messes with my brother,” John boasted.

“That’s not true.  You guys mess with me all the time,” Brian growled as he carried in a heavy tray with the coffee and tea.  “Sonny Boy, there’s more inside.”

“Sure thing, Pop,” Gus said as he jumped up to help.

“The city planners needed a little encouragement, so I encouraged,” Brian quipped as he passed around the coffee cups.  Gus brought in a variety of desserts as Justin brought in the milk for the kids.

They sun porch became quiet again as they all enjoyed some of Emmett’s creations.  Rachel had sent over some home baked cookies for the kids.  The younger kids decided to take their cookies and milk to the Wendy house, leaving the adults to talk.  Beau went with the kids to supervise.

After a while, Brian spoke up.

“You didn’t come here to talk about garden plans.  Ask,” Brian said bluntly.

“All right,” Richard countered.  “What about these rumors, any truth to them?”

“Which rumors?” Brian challenged.

“Let’s start with those twins.”

“Now wait a minute,” Justin raised his voice in anger.  “What are you implying?”

“I’m implying nothing.  You’ve obviously spent a lot of time with Troi` and Tre` Donahue.  Has it gone beyond the professional collaboration?” Richard asked boldly.

“No, it hasn’t,” Justin answered honestly.  “I spent a lot of time searching for the right people at PIFA.  I wanted bright fresh ideas.  I found it with those kids.  They’re smart and they have potential.”

“You sound proud of them,” Richard commented.

“I am and of the work we accomplished.”

“It shows,” Richard said softly.  “Tell me, why the distance between you and Brian at the gallery?”

“What distance?” Justin asked.

“He means, Sunshine, why did I step away when you were being interviewed,” Brian explained.  “Because I don’t belong there.”

“Of course you belong there, Brian.  I wouldn’t be painting if it wasn’t for you,” Justin said with love in his voice.

“Justin, the point of the opening was to showcase Justin Taylor art work.  Not Brian and Justin Taylor.  I’m your life partner.  I’m not your assistant and you know I hate the smell of turpentine.  If this had something to do with Kinnetik then it would have been the other way around.  But this is your time.  It has nothing to do with me.”  Brian got up and paced over to the door.  He watched as the sun began to dip lower touching the tops of the trees.

“Brian likes his privacy,” Bobby interjected.  He saw Richard cringe, thinking he had overstepped his boundaries.

“Brian, behave,” Justin admonished.  “They’re here because you asked them to come.  Now let them do their job.  More coffee?” Justin asked as he freshened Richard’s cup.

Brian came back to the table looking contrite.  He reached over to take Justin’s hand into his.

“Brian has always had a way of pushing me,” Justin tried to explain their unique dynamics.  “He always seems to know when something’s for my own good, whether I like it or not.  And he’s usually right.  To someone who doesn’t know us, Brian’s actions may look cold or uncaring but...”

“Enough, Justin,” Brian growled with no malice in his tone.  “You were all invited to see Justin Taylor’s latest creations.  And that’s just what you did.”

“What about the photo where you’re driving off in two cars?” Richard had the nerve to ask.

“We often drive into Pittsburgh in separate vehicles.  We often drive in together.  The four of us have been known to drive off in four different directions and have all ended up in the same place at the same time.  How the fuck do you think we get the cars back home?”  Brian barked.  Justin patted his arm.

“Um, do you have any material on Kinney, the artist?” Morgan asked, defusing Brian’s ire.

“Yes, we do.  Brian, can you help me with the books?” Justin asked knowing Brian wouldn’t refuse.  Dutifully, Brian got up to help Justin.

“He hates me, doesn’t he?” Richard asked to no one in particular.

“No, he doesn’t,” John reassured the reporter.  “If Brian was really angry, you’d know it.  He’s just very protective.  Protective of his privacy and of his family and especially of Justin.  As far as I know he’s felt responsible for Justin since the day they met.  And nothing will change that.”

“That’s a heavy burden,” Richard commented.

“Perhaps, but one no one can take away from him,” John said.

“Why?” Morgan asked innocently. 

John and Bobby smiled.

“Love.  Brian loves Justin.  Always has, always will.”

*****

After they had finished looking through the books on Kinney the artist, Richard and Morgan asked if they could talk privately with the children.

“Only if they agree,” Brian said emphatically.

“Of course,” Richard said.  “I’d like to start with Gus.” Richard said.

“Sonny Boy,” Brian called.  “You ready for your interview?”

“Sure, Pop,” Gus replied as he came down the stairs from Brian’s office. 

“I’ll leave you to it,” Brian said as he went to help Justin clean up in the kitchen.

“Would you like to walk down to the stream?  It’s lovely down there, and Morgan would like to take some more pictures before the light is gone,” Richard explained.  “I think the breeze has died down.”

“Okay,” Gus agreed.

They set out down the path with Gus leading.  “The stream is one of my favorite spots here at the cottage,” Gus informed them.

“Why’s that?” Richard asked.

“It’s where Bree was baptized and…”

“Wait,” Richard ordered.  “Your sister was baptized in the stream?”

“Yep.  Father Tom baptized her here,” Gus said as they entered the clearing.  “The whole family was here, including Edna Galloway who Edna’s Treasures was named after.”

“What do you know about this Edna Galloway?” Richard asked.

“You really should ask Pop and Justin about her.  They met her in South America when they were hunting for information about John Aidan Brian Kinney.  She was really old when they met, and she died not too long after Bree was christened.”

“I meant to ask your father at lunch,” Richard said as he jotted down the information that Gus was providing. 

Gus sat down on the big rock, and Richard joined him.  Morgan was snapping pictures.

“You don’t live here … at the cottage I mean,” Richard said.

“No, I live with my mothers and JR in Pittsburgh.”

“Do you feel strange about having four parents?”

Gus chuckled.  “Not at all.  I don’t know anything else.  And they’re all great in their own way.”

“You don’t have any conflict with them?”  Richard knew most teenagers were at loggerheads with their parents, and Gus had twice as many to deal with.  He wanted to see what Gus would say.  That would tell him how truthful the young man was being.

“We all have our moments.  I did something recently that I’m really sorry for, but everybody was great about it.”

“Oh, what was that?”

“Um … it’s not something I want put in the paper.”  Richard nodded and flipped his pad closed indicating it would be off the record.  “It involved a guy I thought I was in love with,” Gus admitted carefully.

“You’re gay?”

“Yeah, I thought you knew.”

“I’d never guess by looking at you.”

“Thanks, I think,” Gus laughed.  “Anyway, this love thing turned out badly, but the whole family helped me.”

“You mean your mothers and Brian and Justin?”

“No, I mean the whole extended family.  It seems like there are hundreds of them at times,” Gus said with a chuckle.

“You seem lucky to have such a caring family.”

“I am,” Gus stated.  “I can rely on them to help me no matter what happens.”

“Then you definitely are a lucky lad.”

Gus nodded.  “Ready to go back?”

They made their way back to the Wendy house where Gus called JR out.

“I don’t know why you want to talk to me,” JR said.  “I’m not really part of this family,” she added as they sat in the lawn furniture outside the sun porch.  The sun was now even lower in the sky.

“Do they make you feel like an outsider?” Richard asked.

“Oh, no,” JR corrected.  “I just meant that Gus’ fathers aren’t my father.”

“But you still spend time here?” Richard asked.

“Yeah, a lot.  And we go riding most weekends.  We will tomorrow,” JR supplied.

“Where do you ride?”

“At Uncle John’s farm.  It’s a place for kids who are in trouble.  They come there to work over the summer.  They have horses there, and we’re learning to ride.  I like horses.”

Richard chuckled.  “Who all goes riding?”

“Gus, and … everybody,” JR replied thinking that was the simplest way to answer the question.

“You like it here?”

“I love it here.  It’s so calm and peaceful.”

“Do you ever see Brian and Justin fighting?”

“Not as much as I see my moms fighting,” JR replied honestly.

Richard was about to pursue that, but decided against it.  “Could I talk to Bree now?”

“She’s in the Wendy house.  She has tea ready for you.”

“She does?” Richard asked in surprise.

“Don’t say anything, but it’s pretend tea,” JR whispered to him.

“I see,” Richard chuckled as he made his way over to the Wendy house.  Morgan followed him ready to get some pictures.  “Hi, Bree, may I come in?”

“Yep,” Bree replied as Richard made his way through the doorway.  “And my name’s Briana Victoria Kinney-Taylor,” she corrected him.

“Pardon me,” Richard said keeping a straight face.  “May I call you Bree?”

Bree nodded and indicated the little chair on the opposite side of the small table from where she was sitting.  Richard carefully lowered himself onto it.  It wasn’t exactly comfortable.  The huge dog was lying along the side of the room.  He raised his head as Richard settled, and then put his head back down.  Morgan was snapping some pictures and the dog ignored her.

“Do you have tea with your fathers in here?” Richard asked Bree.  He would have liked a picture of that.

“Sometimes.”  She poured imaginary tea into two cups.

“This mural is wonderful,” Morgan said trying to find a way to photograph it.

“My Daddy painted it.”

“I can tell.”  Morgan wished she could stand where Beau was lying.  That would be the best spot to get a photograph of the mural.  “Could I get Beau to move?” she asked.

“Beau, come here,” Bree ordered.  Beau was immediately by her side.

“He’s very well trained,” Richard observed as Morgan took her pictures of the mural.

“Yep, but he won’t let me go to the stream if I’m not apposed to,” Bree complained.

“I see,” Richard said trying not to laugh. 

“Drink your tea before it gets cold,” Bree told him, and Richard took an imaginary sip.  Morgan got a photo of that, before making her way back outside so she could stand up straight.  She hadn’t been invited to tea, but there were only two chairs.  “Okay, Beau, lay down,” Bree said, and Beau did as she bid.

“I hear that JR goes riding.  Do you go too?”

Bree nodded.  “And my cousin Patrick.  He broke his arm, but it’s all better now and he can ride again.”

“That’s good.  You help your father with the gardening?” Richard asked.

“I like gar-gar,” Bree said using the baby word they still employed. 

“Does your other father garden too?”

Bree shook her head.  “Nope, Daddy and me paint together, but Dada and me do the gar-gar.”

“Do your fathers do anything together?” Richard asked, noting the individual activities that the little girl had pointed out.

“They kiss a lot,” Bree giggled.  “And they sit in the chaise together all the time.”

“Your daddies love each other very much?”

Bree smiled.  “Yeah, and they love me too.”

“I just bet they do,” Richard said.  “Thank you for talking to me, Bree, and for the tea.”  Richard managed to stand up out of the tiny chair which was no easy feat.

“You welcome,” Bree said as the man made his way out of the playhouse.

“Now we can relax,” Bree said to Beau who gave a big yawn.

Testing, Testing 1-2-3

Chapter 11

“I just don’t get them,” Richard grumbled to Morgan as the couple slowly walked down the lane toward Emmett and Drew’s cottage.

“What’s not to get?  They obviously love each other and have undying respect from the brother and brother-in-law.  The kids seem healthy, very well mannered and extremely smart.”

“And that seems normal to you?  Briana is what, five?  What five year old knows what a perennial is?  The boy is gay, you know.  He thinks nothing of growing up with two mothers and two fathers and according to him, he has hundreds in his extended family.”

“Richie, if I didn’t know you better, I’d think you were homophobic.  But I do know you, so I’m giving you the benefit of the doubt before I pound you into the ground.”

"Morg, they just don’t seem real.  They’re filthy rich and yet they live in a ‘cottage’ smaller than our house.  Kinney is his own gardener and Taylor serves coffee like a waiter.  I just don’t understand.”

“Babe, just ask them.”  The couple turned around to return to the cottage.

*****

“This is a test, right?” Brian grumbled as he put away the last of the cutlery.  Justin was sitting on top of the granite counter watching and listening to Brian rant.  He wisely remained quiet.

“This is a test and I’m failing.  What made me think that I could convince a pair of breeders that this is normal?  That we like this type of normal.  That after years of my own personal brand of pain management, I like living out in the middle of nowhere.  That I love my nice quiet life with you and the Squirt and with them on the other side.”  Brian pointed toward the Anderson-Morrison end of the cottage.  “And that I even love it when our cwazy wittle family invades us on occasion.  And if you ever repeat that to anyone I will hang you from the rafters like one of your paintings.”  Brian warned his spouse who was innocently swinging his legs looking extremely sweet.

Justin held up his hands, shaking his head feigning complete innocence.  Brian narrowed his gaze then walked into the ‘v’ of Justin’s legs.

“I thought if they saw us, got to know us, maybe they’d see that there’s no basis for all those rumors.  And that you have to have space to go out and be Justin Taylor.”  Brian sighed as Justin wrapped his arms around him.

“Can I make a suggestion?” Justin ventured.

“Sure.  Can’t make things any worse.”

“You’ve been interviewed before, so have I, but it’s always been away from home, never this personal before.  Why don’t we make it a little more formal?  Let’s take them up to the attic office.  You sit behind your desk.  Let Richard conduct the interview like he normally would.  Then when we all feel more at ease, we can bring it back down here again.”

“It’s worth a try.  You’ll be with me?”

“Right where I belong.  Let me put on a fresh pot of coffee and tea.  Why don’t you bring up some fruit and muffins.”

“How did you get to be so smart?”

“Learned from the master,” Justin quipped as he jumped down off the counter to prepare for the interview.

*****

“So what made you want to live in a cottage?  You both came from the city.  Isn’t this a little mundane for you both?” Richard asked the couple as Morgan took pictures of them.

Brian was sitting at his desk and although very informally attired, his demeanor, none the less, spoke of authority in a businesslike way.

“When we met the Andersons, we both fell in love with their cottage.  Claire, John’s mother, would rent it out for the summer.”

“That’s the cottage attached to the other end of the sun porch,” Richard confirmed.

“That’s right.  Justin and I would stay there when we visited.  When we decided to make our commitment, I wanted to be able to live somewhere that afforded us the privacy I knew we’d need as we started our new life together.  Our family can be a little...”

“Overwhelming,” Justin supplied.

“He’s being polite.  They’re a bunch of noisy busybodies with nothing better to do than to barge in at any moment.  More than half of them have seen me naked.”

“Brian, that means nothing.  At least half of Pittsburgh has seen you naked.”

“Only the gay half, Sunshine.  Next question,” Brian stated as Richard and Morgan were trying to compose themselves.

“Um, ah, I assume you are referring to your portraits that Justin has painted over the years,” Richard said recovering from the Brian bomb.

“No,” Brian and Justin said in unison.  Richard and Morgan leaned in closer.

“Let’s just say that amongst our community, Brian had a certain reputation and I’m not speaking about his business prowess,” Justin said with a twinkle.

“I don’t understand,” Richard said.  Morgan broke out into giggles.  “Morgan?”

“I’ll explain it to you later, Richie.  I remember going to a club with my girlfriends.  We were just starting college, and well, we liked to watch,” Morgan blushed.  She and Richard were about Justin’s age.  And while Richard had no reason to hang out on Liberty Avenue, apparently Morgan found at least one.

“Morgan?!”  Richard looked aghast.  Brian tried to look sympathetic as Justin and Morgan found they had something in common.

“I know the club well.  My best friend Daphne and I would go there to watch too.  Until...”

“Until he became my stalker,” Brian interjected.  “Next question.”

“The rumors implied an impending break up,” Richard stated.

“Made by a bitter old queen who wouldn’t know the real thing even if it bit him on the ass,” Brian spat.  Justin laid his hand on Brian’s arm, successfully releasing the tension that Brian harbored.  “We fight like any other couple that’s shared a long and sometimes difficult history.  But Justin has been my partner from almost the moment we met.  Without him I’d be some drugged out old club queen.  With him, I like to think I’m a decent human being.”

Justin stood behind Brian, placed his hand on Brian’s shoulder and squeezed.

“Next question.”

“What about monogamy?”

“What about it?”

“It’s been written that monogamy between same sex couples, especially male couples, is almost impossible to achieve.”

“And who wrote that?” Brian snarked.  “No doubt some hetero hypocrite who wouldn’t know a committed couple when he saw them.  I won’t speak for the gay community, I have no right to, but Justin and I made our commitment seven years ago in a ceremony with hundreds of witnesses.  We haven’t broken our vows.”

“Dada!” Briana called up to the balcony.

“She who must be obeyed,” Brian murmured as Justin and Morgan giggled again.

“Yes, Squirt,” Brian answered as he looked over the balcony rail.

“Are we going riding tomorrow?”

“That’s the plan.”

“Can I call Ashley and Sheldon?”

“May I.”

“Yes you may, Dada!”

“No, you … damn,” Brian said as his chin hit his chest.  “Sonny Boy!”

“Yeah, Pop?”

“Help the Squirt make her calls, please.”

“Sure thing, Pop.”  Brian turned to see three very amused faces smiling at him.

“When did I lose control?” he grumbled then sat back down at his desk.

*****

“Look at the color of that sky,” Emmett observed as he came out of Emmett’s Place.

Drew looked off to the east.  “It is kind of ominous.  I’m glad you’re done for the day.”

“And the wind’s really picking up.  Let’s head to the cottage before it hits,” Emmett said as they climbed into Drew’s Hummer.

“Yeah.”  Drew gave a last look at the sky before he got inside the vehicle and started the engine.

*****

“Brian,” John called up to the office.

“Yes, John,” Brian said coming out to the balcony.

“We need to get the grills stowed away and the lawn furniture in the shed.”

“Why?”

“Nor’easter,” was all John said.

Brian glanced out at the sky.  It looked gray.  The wind was picking up as the trees were being buffeted around.  “I’ll be right down.”

“Is something wrong?” Morgan asked as Brian stuck his head back in the office.

“Storm coming.”

“I’ll see to the kids,” Justin said.

Brian nodded and turned to go down the stairs.

“Can I help?” Richard asked, as he noted the worried look on Brian’s face.

“Yeah, if you don’t mind helping us stow some of the lawn furniture.”

“Not at all,” Richard said as he followed Brian down the stairs.

“Can I do anything, Justin?” Morgan asked.

“Let’s find the kids and see if there’s anything out by the Wendy house that needs to be put away,” Justin told her.

While Brian and John were wrangling the grills into the shed, Richard started rounding up the lawn furniture and cushions.  Justin and Morgan found the kids in the playhouse. 

“We need to put everything away and go inside,” Justin told them.  “There’s a storm coming.”

“Okay, Daddy,” Bree said.  She quickly collected her dolls from the porch.  JR pulled the two chairs inside.  Justin started closing the shutters on one of the windows.  When Morgan saw what he was doing, she took the other window and latched the shutters on it.

“Thanks,” Justin said.  “It looks like a Nor’easter.  They can be bad.”

“All done, Daddy,” Bree said.

“Good girl, let’s get inside,” Justin said as the two girls exited the playhouse.  Justin closed the door behind them and made sure that it had caught securely.  He took Bree’s hand and they hustled across the lawn.

Gus and Bobby had joined the others.  The last of the lawn furniture was being carried to the shed.  Patrick and Beau were watching from the sun porch where Bobby had told them to stay.  He opened the door for Justin and the girls.  The wind immediately whipped it out of his hand.

“Wow!” Patrick said as they all hurried inside and Justin managed to pull the door closed.

“Woof,” Beau added.

“It’s okay, Beau,” Justin told the big dog.  “They’ll be inside in a minute.”

Brian opened the door to the sun porch and braced his weight against it while the others got inside.  He followed them in and pulled the door shut.

“It’s going to be a nasty one,” John said.

Brian nodded.  Morgan and Richard looked at Brian’s brother.

“How does he know?” Richard asked.

“Look at it outside,” Brian chuckled.  “The sky’s black now, and ominous, and it’s windy as hell.  Plus, John has a sixth sense about these things.”

“Maybe we should head back to town,” Richard said looking at Morgan uncertainly.

“I wouldn’t recommend going anywhere,” John stated.  “You’re safe and warm here with us, so stay put.”

“I agree,” Brian said.  “These storms can be dangerous.”

“Should I get the candles, Dada?” Bree asked.

“That’s a good idea, Squirt.”

“I’ll help,” Patrick volunteered.

The two youngsters ran into the house to collect candles.

“How do they know to do that?” Morgan asked.

“They’ve grown up here,” Bobby said.  “They know these kinds of storms can knock out the electricity.  There’s so many trees around, and one usually seems to take out a line somewhere in the vicinity.”

“And the phone too,” Justin added.

“Woof,” Beau contributed.

“Make yourselves comfortable and I’ll see what we can rustle up for dinner,” Bobby said.  “We might as well have something warm while we still have power.”

“You guys sound like this is nothing to worry about,” Richard observed as the wind howled around the sun porch.

“John overbuilt this place,” Brian stated.  “I think it could withstand a tornado.”

“I don’t think we need to test that out,” John laughed, but he was obviously pleased with Brian’s endorsement of his building prowess.

“Would you like to stay in the porch and watch the storm, or we could put on a fire in the living room?” Justin asked.

“I really think we should leave.  Who knows how long this may last,” Richard stated.

“And then we’ll be responsible when a tree falls on your car,” Bobby said with a smile.  “I don’t think so.”

“We had the whole family stuck here for days at Christmas time last year,” Justin informed them, “and we managed all right.  Don’t worry about it.”

“I agree,” Morgan said.  “I don’t want to be out in this storm.  And a fire sounds lovely.”

“A fire it is,” Brian said. 

“I’ll get some more wood in case we need it,” Gus offered.

“Okay, but if there’s any lightning, get your butt back in here immediately,” Brian ordered.

“Right, Pop.”

“I’ll come with you, Gus.  That door will be impossible with an armload of wood,” John said.  The two left the sun porch.

The sky was darker still and the wind had started to roar.

“Let’s go start some dinner,” Bobby said.  Justin and Morgan followed him to the kitchen while Brian headed for the living room to start a fire.

Bree and Patrick were in the kitchen setting candles on the counter and table. 

“I did the living room, Daddy,” Bree said. 

“We put a candle in each bedroom too,” Patrick said.  “These are for the sun porch.”  Patrick still had three or four candles in his arms.

“Patrick, can you and Bree go get the candles ready on our side of the house?” Bobby asked.

“We can do that,” Bree said, and the two ran off to the sun porch.

“Are they always so agreeable?” Richard asked with a smile.

“Hardly,” Justin said.  “They have their moments, especially the princess.”

“But they seem to know just what to do, and they don’t argue,” Morgan said.

“They know when the situation is serious,” Bobby explained.  “We’ve had storms before.”

“I can’t get over how cooperative they are,” Morgan chuckled.  “You have to include this in your article, Richard.”

“I intend to,” her husband replied.

Justin smiled as he pulled some hamburger out of the fridge.  “How does spaghetti and meatballs sound?”

“Heavenly,” Morgan laughed.

“Then spaghetti it will be,” Justin agreed.

They quickly made dinner and sat out in the sun porch to eat it.  The lightning began and the rain poured down.  They were just finishing dinner and about to have coffee and dessert when the lights went out.  Brian and John quickly lit the candles and they all moved to the living room and sat around the fire.  It was very cozy.  The flickering candlelight was soft and comforting as the storm howled outside.

Bobby excused himself for a minute, and returned to say that the light was on at George and Rachel’s house, and there appeared to be one at Drew and Emmett’s as well. 

“They must have returned just before the storm broke,” Justin said.  “We should call and see how the roads are.”  He walked to the kitchen only to find the phone line out too.  He tried his cell but it was down too.  “No luck,” he said.  “Did you put a light in the window for us, Bobby?”

“Yes, everybody’s okay,” Bobby replied.

“What are these lights?” Richard asked.

“It’s a system John devised so that we can tell if everything’s okay in each house.  If we’re all right, we place a flashlight in a certain window.  Then everybody knows everything’s fine,” Brian explained.  “If it’s not we place it on blink.  That means they could use some help.  We can find out how everyone is without venturing into the storm, and it works when the phones are out.”

“Very clever,” Morgan responded.

“Thanks,” John said proudly.  It had been his idea.

They all settled into the living room to enjoy their dessert.  Morgan and Richard leaned against each other, while Brian and Justin shared an overstuffed armchair, as did Bobby and John.  The children sat on the floor where they had cookies and soft drinks.  The adults had coffee or tea and some cookies of their own.  Luckily they had just made it before the power went out.

“Tell us a story, Unca John,” Bree asked after a bit.

“Which one would you like?”

Bree thought about it for a minute.  “Tell us the weddings.”

“Weddings?” Morgan asked.

“The squirt likes to hear about Bobby and John’s wedding,” Brian said with his patented smirk.

“Followed by yours and Justin’s,” Bobby added.

“Weddings it is,” John pronounced.  He proceeded to take most of the next hour, with many and sundry interruptions by all present, to tell the story of his own wedding and the near catastrophes they had endured before it could take place.  There were lots of jokes and smart remarks too.  Everybody laughed and enjoyed the tale.  This was followed by the story of Brian and Justin’s wedding at Babylon.  It also elicited many comments and much teasing.

At the end of the tales, Brian looked at Justin. 

“Time for bed, squirt,” Brian said.

“You too, Patrick,” Bobby added.

This elicited huge groans from both children. 

“Can JR sleep with me tonight?” Bree asked.

“That’s up to JR,” Justin said.

“Okay,” JR replied.  “I’m kind of tired anyway.  Let’s go, Bree.”

The two girls stood up and got ready to go to Bree’s room.

“Tuck me in, Daddy and Dada?” Bree asked.

“You got it, squirt.  Go get ready.”

“We should try to get out of here,” Richard said.

“No way,” Justin declared.  “You’re staying overnight.  It’s not fit out there for man or beast.”

“Woof,” Beau said.

“See,” Justin giggled.

“Have you got room?” Morgan asked.

“You can have the sun porch or our bedroom,” Brian offered.

“The sun porch?”

“I bet you didn’t even see the bed,” Justin laughed.  “Come and I’ll show you.”

“And we’ll say good night,” John said as he, Bobby and Patrick headed to their side of the cottages.

“Here’s the bed,” Justin said as he led their guests to the porch and pulled back the screen.

“Wow!” Morgan said.  “I’d love to sleep here … with the storm all around us.”

“It’s pretty great,” Justin admitted.  “I have some sweats you can wear to bed … or not,” he said with a big smile.

“Thanks,” Richard replied.  “This is so not what I expected when I came for this interview.”

“You always have to be prepared for the unexpected,” Brian said as he brought in the sweats.  “We’re going to turn in soon too.  Feel free to stay up as long as you like.  Just make sure all the candles are out before you go to sleep.”

“Thanks so much,” Morgan said.

“You know where the bathroom is,” Justin said.

“Got it.  Thanks again,” Richard said.  Justin and Brian headed for the house to tuck in the girls and make sure Gus was settled.

“Who would have thought we’d be doing this tonight?” Richard observed.

“I think it’s kind of romantic,” Morgan said with a smile.

“You would.”

“And so do you, if you would admit it.”

“Maybe a little romantic,” Richard said with an affectionate smile.  He pulled on some sweat pants and climbed into the big brass bed.  “This is so comfortable.  I have so much to write down, but I think it can wait till morning.”

“I think so too,” Morgan agreed as she climbed in beside him.  She leaned back against her husband and they watched the storm for a while before snuffing out the candle and falling asleep.

Testing, Testing 1-2-3

Chapter 12

“Hi, hi, hi!”  Emmett announced loudly as he breezed through the sun porch door carrying a large basket.

“What?  Who?” Richard questioned as he tried to get his bearings through his sleep fog.  Morgan, very startled at the cheerful and very early in the morning visit, yelped.

“Emmett,” Brian growled as he came through his sliding door that attached his bedroom with the porch.  Thankfully he was wearing clothes, albeit a pair of skimpy cut offs.  Brian rarely felt the morning chill.

“Mmm,” Emmett purred appreciatively, “you still have it, Brian.”

“And you’re not going to get it.  Now why are you here at this ungodly hour terrorizing my guests?” Brian grumbled but he took the basket from Emmett, ferreting out a popover.

“I come bearing breakfast and to make sure you kids are all right.”

“Yes, mother, we’re fine,” Brian mumbled around the popover.

“Good.  Now aren’t you going to introduce me to this adorable couple in your bed?”  Emmett asked as he smiled brightly.  Brian swallowed then made the introductions.

“Emmett Honeycutt, may I present Mr. and Mrs. Richard Connolly.  Richard, Morgan, the soon to be late Emmett Honeycutt.  Pittsburgh’s premiere event planner, the biggest busybody this side of the Mason-Dixon line and our...”

“Auntie Emm!” Bree shrieked as she ran into the sun porch to greet her favorite aunt.

“Fairy godmother,” Brian continued as Emmett scooped up Bree for a big hug.  Brian took another bite of his popover.  “Emm, to what do I owe the displeasure?”

“Drewsie was a little worried.”

“Where is that hunk of yours?”

“Surveying the damage.  A panel of the green house blew out.  He’s boarding it up as we speak.  Oh, I already went to Rachel and George; they’re fine too.  Just lost a few shingles.”

“I’ll have a crew come out here on Monday,” John said as he strolled through his door.  He made a grab for the basket and located a cranberry muffin.  Without shame or hesitation, John took a large bite.

“Does anybody care that there are starving children around here?” Gus asked as he joined the party, looking pathetic.  John turned over the basket to the supposed starving child.

“Coffee!” Brian barked.

“Yes, sire,” Emmett said as he backed away then scurried into the kitchen on the Kinney-Taylor side.

“Um,” Morgan murmured around the blanket that was drawn up to her chin.  Gus waved the basket in her direction.

“I think they want a little privacy so they can get up and dressed?” John suggested.

“Oh,” Gus and Brian said with a shrug.

“Come on, Squirt, let’s go wake up your daddy,” Brian said with an evil grin.  He took Bree’s hand as she skipped along.

“I’ll help Emmett,” Gus said as he left with the basket.

“I’ll leave you so you guys can get dressed,” John said as he turned with his muffin to go back to his side of the cottage.

“Do people normally show up out of nowhere and barge in here at all hours?” Morgan asked over the blanket.

“Yes!” John said just before he disappeared through his door.

*****

“Good morning!” Emmett said cheerfully as he poured a large bowl of whipped up eggs into a pan.  “Don’t be shy, I don’t bite, unless you want me to,” Emmett flirted shamelessly with Richard. 

Morgan and Richard had followed their noses to the kitchen.  Emmett had warmed up some of the muffins.  The coffee was on the counter and the kettle was boiling away for tea.  The couple sat at the counter.

“Hey, Babe,” Drew called out as he came through the front door.

“Hiya, honey!  My garden okay?” Emmett asked as he gave his man a kiss then stuck a mug of coffee in his hand.  Richard was dumbstruck at seeing the former football idol.

“It’s fine.  But I’m glad we came here when we did.  I didn’t realize we left the lawn furniture still out.  They’d be halfway to Harrisburg if we hadn’t stowed them in time,” Drew said as he took a sip of his coffee.  “And who is this?” Drew asked as he flirted with Morgan.

“Where are my manners?” Emmett gushed as he made the introductions.  The family came in all chattering away about the storm and preparing for breakfast.  Rachel and George came in with a huge slab of smoked cured bacon.  They all went into the sun porch to have their feast.

*****

“So you asked Brian for a plot of land to build Emmett his dream house?  And Brian said yes?” Richard asked Drew as the two strolled back down the lane. 

John was getting everyone ready to take them to the farm for the riding lessons.  Bobby and Justin had decided to go with them this time.  Brian wanted to take a better look at the gardens and the Wendy house to inspect for any damage.  Morgan was having a pleasant conversation with Rachel, George and Emmett in the sun porch.

“Yes, he did.  Brian and John own this whole tract of land.  When John relocated Rachel’s house, Brian sold them their plot.  I had this scheme to build Emmett his cottage.  John designed the house and his company built it.  Brian sold this land to us.”

“Why out here?”

“Me and Emm are country boys at heart.  We love the city but when Brian built his cottage for Justin, let’s just say we fell in love with it too.  We spend as much time here as possible.”

“Let me ask you something, the rumors about Brian and Justin breaking up, untrue?”

“Untrue.  Those boys are tighter than a litter of hogs at their mama’s teats.  Only the Almighty will ever separate them.  Look, they’re not perfect, no one is, well maybe Brian Kinney is, but they made their vows and they’re keeping them.”

The two men came up to the front of Emmett’s dream home.

“You want to see inside?” Drew asked the eager young man.  Richard nodded enthusiastically.  “Come on, then,” Drew said as he opened the door.

*****

“So John had his cottage trucked here then transplanted it?” Morgan asked with awe.

“Yup and our house too,” Rachel confirmed.

“Why?” 

“John’s cottage?  Brian loves John and Bobby so very much.  He was responsible for getting those two together.  And Patrick helped to bring Brian back a little closer to his faith.”

“And your house?”

“Bridgeton had some arcane law that gave them the right to claim back some of its land.  Unfortunately, our house was smack in the middle of that land.  Our house would have been torn down,” Rachel said as George took her hand.  Rachel’s eyes filled with tears.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to dredge up painful memories,” Morgan apologized.

“Not painful, happy.  Apparently, it was Patrick’s suggestion.  Brian and John made it happen.”

“They’re a lot alike, aren’t they?” Morgan commented.

“Something about those Kinney men,” Rachel smiled.  Just then Brian walked back into the porch to be greeted by a pair of sappy female smiles.

“What?” Brian asked as Rachel and Morgan giggled.  George just shook his head.

*****

“You have everything?” Brian asked as he walked the Connolly’s to their car.  John had called to say he and the rest of the ‘riding club’ were staying a little while longer at the farm.  The Nor’easter had done some damage to Claire’s house and at the farm.  John was helping to patch things up until he could get a crew out there to make permanent repairs. 

“Yes, thank you,” Morgan replied as she got into their car.

“You have enough material?” Brian asked Richard.

“Too much,” Richard said not fully knowing what to do with all he learned during their overnight at chez Kinney-Taylor/Anderson-Morrison.

“Yoo hoo!” Emmett called out before the Connollys made their escape.  He sashayed his way to the car door then shoved a small basket of goodies at Richard.  “Just something for the road,” Emmett said with a toothy grin.  “Bye, ya’ll, now don’t be a stranger!” Emmett commanded as Richard started the car.

Richard smiled as he nodded.  Morgan waved at Brian and Emmett as they drove away.

“Emm, I think I made the biggest fucking mistake of my whole life,” Brian said as he watched the Connolly’s drive down the lane.

“Oh peshaw!  The biggest mistake of your life was taking so long to put a ring on Justin’s finger.  It’ll be okay, honey.”

“I wish I could be so sure.”

“Sweetie, have I ever steered you wrong?  Brr, it’s getting chilly, let’s go in and rustle up something comforting for dinner.  Your brood will be home soon.”

Emmett put his arm around his friend to lead Brian back into the house to start dinner.

*****  

“Dada, we fixeded Gamma Claire’s house,” Bree yelled as she ran into Edna’s Treasures.

“You did?  Did you hammer and nail?”

Bree bobbed her head.  “There was a big hole in the window and we covered it with a board.”

“We did, did we?” Brian laughed.  “Sounds like fixing the house was more fun than riding.”

“I think it was,” Justin laughed as he came into the kitchen.  “And look who we found.”

Jennifer and Seth followed Gus and JR into the kitchen.

“Hello, Brian,” Jennifer said.  “I wanted to see my granddaughter ride.  They all did so well.”

“Jennifer, Seth,” Brian said, “good to see you both.  You going to be staying for dinner?”

“Are we invited?” Seth laughed.

“Of course you are,” Justin assured them.

“Looks like you and Emmett are already cooking,” Jennifer observed.

“Almost ready,” Emmett replied with a toothy grin.

“Have you got enough?” Seth asked.

“Plenty,” Emmett assured him.

“Then we’d love to stay,” Jennifer said with a smile.  “Can I help with anything?”

“Have a seat in the sun porch,” Brian directed.  “I’m making cocktails,” he said in his best imitation of Emmett.

Everyone laughed. 

“You’re in a good mood,” Justin said.  “Did the Connolly’s get away all right?”

Emmett was frantically shaking his head and giving signs to Justin not to mention the reporter, but it was too late.

“Fuck!” Brian reacted.  “I had almost put them out of my mind.”

“Why?  Did something happen after we left?” Justin asked.

“Connolly said he had too much material and he didn’t know what he would write,” Brian explained.

“But … that doesn’t mean it will be bad.”  Justin hoped it wouldn’t be bad anyway.

Brian shook his head.  “I’m getting those drinks.  I need one.”

Everyone watched him leave the room.

“What happened?” Justin asked Emmett.

“Who are the Connolly’s?” Seth asked.

“I thought they liked us,” Gus tossed in.

“Go out in the fucking sun porch where I can’t hear you,” Brian yelled from the liquor cabinet in the living room.

They all funneled out to the sun porch with Justin and Emmett explaining what had happened over the last twenty-four hours.  John and Bobby came in with Patrick and they contributed their views.  Brian finally came in with a big tray of drinks for everyone.

When everyone was situated and had a drink, the questions were all answered, although not to Brian’s satisfaction.  He still felt the article that Connolly would write would not be flattering.

“We had no fucking power or phones and they had to sleep in our old sweats.  No wonder they didn’t like it here,” Brian griped.

“It couldn’t be that bad if they slept in that bed,” Jennifer said.  “It’s the most comfortable thing in the world.  Everybody who’s slept there says so.”

“They seemed impressed that the bed was there,” Justin said thoughtfully.  “And the view of the storm is always … invigorating.”

“Or terrifying, if you’re not used to it,” Brian snarked.

“Well, enough about the Connolly’s,” Emmett declared.  “Did you have any damage from the storm?” he asked Jennifer and Seth.  They shook their heads.

“It must have been much worse out here,” Seth replied.  “We were fine.”

“There were trees down in several places on the way to the Farm,” Gus said.

“Yeah, and a branch went through mother’s window,” John added.

“I’d say we came off lucky overall,” Bobby noted.

“More drinks?” Brian asked.  He needed another one, since he knew they were going to get skewered by the Connolly’s.  And on top of that, pictures of their private lives were going to be splashed all over the papers.  Brian couldn’t help but wonder how he could have been so stupid.

*****

“There, I think we’re done,” Hector said with a big sigh.  He looked at all the bags of leaves they had finished raking up and getting ready for collection.

“That tree sure has a lot of leaves,” Curtis observed as he looked up at the now almost bare maple.

“Yeah, it does,” Raph agreed.  “But the shade in the summer is great.”

“That storm really brought the leaves down last night.”

“And blew half of them into the neighbors’ yards,” Hector laughed.  “We usually have twice this many bags.”

“What do you say we order pizza and wings as our treat for all this hard work?” Raph asked.

“Sounds good.”  Both Hector and Curtis agreed.

They went inside and ordered the pizza.  They got cleaned up and sat down to enjoy a drink while they waited for the pizza to be delivered.

“How are your mid-terms going?” Raph asked his son.

“Only one more.”

“Which one?”

“Math.”

“Ah, the one you were worried about,” Raph said with sympathy in his voice.

“Yeah, I missed so much school, and there’s just some things I’m not sure about.”

“You know I’m here to help if I can,” Raph offered.

“I’d offer to help too, but I’m sure you don’t want to fail,” Hector laughed.  “Me and math do not agree.”

“Do the best you can, Curtis.  That’s all we ask,” Raph assured his son.

“I will, but I really want this credit,” Curtis told them.  “I don’t want to have to repeat the course.”

“You’ll be fine,” Hector said.  “Just do your best, like Raph said.”

At that moment the pizza arrived.  They enjoyed the cheesy delicacy and the hot wings that they had ordered with it.  Curtis especially relished the pizza which they had never had when he was with the Hardigans.

“Do you think I could have this at my adoption party?” Curtis asked.

“Speaking of which, we need to set the date and decide who you want to invite,” Raph said.

They sat around the kitchen table making lists and checking the calendar.  Curtis could almost believe that his first ever party was going to happen.

*****

“So, Jenn, why are you really here today?” Brian asked as they were having coffee and some more of Emmett’s treats.

“Um … what do you mean?”

“I’ve seen you open your mouth at least five times to say something and then cut it off before you said a word,” Brian told her.

“You’re very observant,” Jennifer admitted.  “I do have something I’d like to ask you.”

“When did you get to be so bashful about saying what you need to say?” Justin asked his mother.  

“When it’s something I really want and I’m not sure I’m going to get.”

“And what might that be?” Brian asked.

“Um … I…”

“Oh, Jennifer, for heaven’s sake,” Seth said in exasperation.  “She wants to have our wedding here in your sun porch and she’s afraid you’ll say no.”

“Seth!” Jennifer reacted.

“Well, I can’t stand this pussyfooting around.  I believe in getting issues out in the open.”

“Why would you think we’d say no?” Justin asked.

Jennifer looked at Brian.  “It will be mostly the family, but also some people that Seth and I know, that you two don’t.  I know you value your privacy and I thought you might not want outsiders here.”

Brian snorted.  “Did you not hear what we were saying earlier?  Our so-called private lives are going to be spread across the newspapers.  What could be worse than that?”

“I don’t want my wedding to be the lesser of two horrible evils, Brian,” Jennifer said.  She felt slightly offended by his statement.

“I didn’t mean it that way,” Brian apologized.  “You’re welcome to the sun porch, and the house, and the gardens, and whatever fucking else you want.  Just ignore me.  I’m in a bad mood.”  Brian stood and walked out of the sun porch.  They could see him disappear down the path to the stream.

“Oh dear,” Jennifer said, “should I go after him?”

“I’ll go, Mom,” Justin told her.  “I’ll take a jacket for him.  And you’re welcome to have your wedding here.  I’d like nothing better.”

They all watched Justin make his way to the path. 

“I be flowergirl, Gamma,” Bree offered.

“Yes, sweetheart.  I’d really like that,” Jennifer said with a worried frown.  She knew she shouldn’t have brought up the idea today.

Justin found Brian on the big rock.  He threw the jacket he carried around Brian’s shoulders.

“You okay?” Justin asked.

Brian nodded.  “I shouldn’t have said that to your mother.”

“You’re in a bad mood over the reporter and what he’s going to write.”

“You got that right, but I didn’t need to take it out on Jennifer.”

“You want her to have the wedding here, don’t you?” Justin asked.

“Of course,” Brian admitted.  “It’s flattering that she wants to.  Oh shit!  I hope it’s not another fucking winter wedding.  We could be snowed in here with half the population of Pittsburgh.”

Justin laughed and laughed, until Brian couldn’t help but join him.  When they finally wiped their tears away and hugged, Justin whispered, “Let’s go tell her we want the wedding here … and act like you mean it.”

“I will.  I’ll be ecstatic!” Brian chuckled.

“And that’s why I love you.”

They walked back along the path in the dying autumn light, their arms around each other’s waists.

Testing, Testing 1-2-3

Chapter 13

“So what do you think?” Lacy asked Justin and the Donahue boys.  They were having a late afternoon meeting at Michael’s store.  Lacy and Michael had the layout of a special edition Rage issue.

“It was Lacy’s idea really,” Michael admitted.

“But you had the plot all figured out,” Lacy spoke up for Michael.  Justin and the twins were floored with the whole concept.

“This is amazing!” Justin exclaimed.

“You really like it?” Lacy asked.

“I think this is a phenomenal idea.  How soon can we go to print?” Justin asked.

“Whenever we’re ready,” Michael stated.  “We can run this issue as a pre-holiday special and then tie it in with the cartoon.”

“Brian said he has Cynthia and Ted working on ads.”

“Already?” Michael asked in awe.

“Yeah, he said he wanted to be ready.  Guys, can you have the cartoon ready by November?  If we want to sell the DVD in time for the holiday market, it’ll have to be ready soon for production.”

“Piece of cake!” the twins said with matching smiles.

“So we’re all in agreement?” Michael asked.  Everyone nodded. 

“Michael, I think we should make this an official agreement.  We have the copyright on Rage, but the twins should get a cut of the profits if this venture makes any,” Justin wisely said.

“Okay, I’ll have Mel draw something up.”

“And I’ll speak with Bobby.  The kids still intend to use this collaborative project for this semester’s final grade, but what we do with it later is our business.”

“But what about the holiday sales?” Michael was seeing the dollar signs fade away.

“We can always have a special voucher printed up in the comic.  Or a coupon on the website for a special discount if the fans want to buy the Rage DVD.  Or you can have pre-sales.  There are lots of ways we can cash in on this if we think about it.  That is, if we want to.”

“What do you mean?” Michael asked indignantly.

“Michael, this issue is about diversity in all its forms.  We can portray diverse families celebrating the holidays in unique ways.  We have a wonderful opportunity here.  I’d hate to put a price tag on it.”

Michael harumphed then crossed his arms over his chest.

“We can make money on the adult cartoons later,” Justin said with a grin.  “Think of it as a Christmas present for the Rage fans.”

As Justin and the Donahue boys packed up their gear to leave the comic book store they were blissfully unaware of the camera with the telephoto lens snapping picture after picture.  The boys, very happy with the progress on Rage and the planned holiday issue, were very animated as they talked and walked down Liberty.

“Hmm, I wonder what that’s all about?” the photographer mumbled to himself, as his lens followed the boys until they were out of range.

*****

“So, how was the math test?” Raph asked as Curtis came in the veterinary clinic after school.

“I … I don’t know.  I answered all the questions, but … they could all be wrong,” Curtis sighed.

Raph smiled.  “If you answered them all then you will probably do okay.”

“You think?” Curtis asked hopefully.  “I sort of knew what I was doing.”

“Did you check your answers?”

“As much as I could.  I ran out of time at the end.”

“Well, it’s done, so let’s forget about it,” Raph said wisely.  “We’ll deal with whatever the outcome may be.”

“Okay,” Curtis agreed.  He knew he had done his best.

“Did you talk to Gus about the party?”

“Yeah, he’s up for next Friday night,” Curtis said with a big smile.  “And I asked Billy after the test.  He can come too.”

“Ah, a new friend.”

“Yeah,” Curtis said with a grin.

“Then do you still want to invite Bree and Patrick and JR?”

Curtis looked thoughtful for a moment.  “I do,” he replied.  “They were the first people who made me welcome and I want them at my party.”

“Did you warn Billy there’d be youngsters?”

“No.”

“Maybe you should.  Not all kids are like Gus and don’t mind hanging out with younger kids.”

“Oh?  Okay,” Curtis said.  “Can I call Bree’s dads now?”

“Do your chores with the animals, and we’ll make the calls tonight,” Raph told his son.

“Okay, Dad,” Curtis grinned, as he headed to the back to check the animals.

Raph watched him go.  He hoped Curtis had made a new friend in this Billy.  He would be interested to meet him.

*****

“I got it,” Owen called as he entered his apartment.

“Good, let’s get this over with,” Molly replied.

“You sound so negative.”

“I … I’m not negative.  It’s just unexpected.  I have to find out for sure, and then I can get my head around it.”

“Okay, here you go,” Owen said.  He handed Molly the package he had just bought at the drugstore.

Molly left the room and Owen slipped off his coat.  He sat down on the couch and started twiddling his thumbs.  It was a nervous habit that he had picked up from his father.  He debated turning on the TV, but decided to wait for Molly to return.

After a couple of minutes, he stood and started pacing around the room.  He looked out the window for a couple of minutes, and then resumed pacing.  What could be taking so long?

“Owen,” Molly said as she came back into the room.

“What is it?  What was the result of the pregnancy test?”

“I don’t know yet.”

“Why not?” Owen demanded.  “You were in there forever.”

“I can’t pee on demand,” Molly told him in her annoyed voice.

“I’m sorry, sweetheart.  Come sit beside me.”  He took her hand and led her to the sofa.  “How long do we have to wait?”

“It should turn color any moment now,” Molly said with a frown.  “What are we going to do if it’s blue?”

“We’re going to have a baby if it’s blue,” Owen laughed.

“I know that, silly,” Molly said as she gave him a swat.  “I meant … I meant that I’m not sure that I’m ready to do this.”

“You’ll be a great mother,” Owen declared.

“How can you possibly know that?  I don’t even know what kind of a mother I’ll be.”

“You’re a wonderful girl, Molly.”

“Woman,” Molly corrected.

“Woman,” Owen said with a chuckle.  “You have a great mother of your own.  I know you’ll be wonderful with our child.”  He touched Molly’s tummy gently.

Molly smiled and looked at the plastic case that would give them the news one way or another.  “It’s blue,” she said with a big smile.

Owen grinned from ear to ear, let out a loud whoop and nearly crushed his wife in a hug to rival Debbie’s best.

“Are you happy or what?” Molly laughed when he let her breathe again.

“I’m over the moon.  We’ll have to tell everyone right away.  They’ll be thrilled for us.”

“Um…” Molly said.

“What?  Um?”

“I think we should keep this to ourselves for a while,” Molly replied.

“Ourselves?  Why?”

“There are a lot of miscarriages in the first three months of pregnancy.  Let’s wait till I get past that milestone.”

“Oh?  Okay, if you want.  How far along do you think you are?”

“I missed my period a month ago and didn’t think too much about it.  I’ve been working so hard.  And then I missed it again this week.  So, at least a month, maybe closer to two.”